Skip to main content

Full text of "The rule of the monk; or, Rome in the nineteenth century"

See other formats


to 


t  of  ®or<mto 


Miss  Beatrice  Corrigan 


THE    RULE   OF   THE   MONK. 


VOL.    I. 


THE 


RULE  OF  THE  MONK; 


in  tfce  ftineteentl)  Centurp. 


BY 

GENERAL    GARIBALDI. 


IN  TWO    VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I. 


CASSELL,     FETTER,     AND     GALPIN, 
LONDON    AND    NEW    YORK. 


[All  Rights  Reserved.] 


?Q 


.  V 


BGbGRS 

if//  r? 


CONTENTS  OF  THE .  FIRST  VOLUME. 


CHAPTEE  I.— CLELIA  ...  ...       1 

CHAPTER  II.— ATTILIO  9 

CHAPTEE  III.— THE  CONSPIRACY      ...  11 

CHAPTER   IV. — THE    MEETING   OP    THE  CONSPIRA- 
TORS  ...         ...         ...                    ...  ...         ...     17 

CHAPTER  V.— THE  INFANTICIDE       ...  ...     25 

CHAPTER  VI.— THE  ARREST  ...  .31 

CHAPTER  VII.— THE  LEGACY  ...  .36 

CHAPTER  VIII.— THE  MENDICANT    ...  ...     45 

CHAPTER  IX.— THE  LIBERATOR  52 

CHAPTER  X.— THE  ORPHAN  ...  .57 

CHAPTER  XL— THE  FLIGHT  ...  .  .     62 

CHAPTER  XII.— THE  PETITION          ...  .66 

CHAPTER  XIII. — THE  BEAUTIFUL  STRANGER          ...     71 

CHAPTER  XIV.— Siccio  ...     76 

CHAPTER  XV.— THE  CORSINI  PALACE  ...     82 

CHAPTER  XVI.— ENGLISH  JULIA  ...     91 

CHAPTER  XVII.— RETRIBUTION         ...  ..95 

CHAPTER  XVIII.— THE  EXILE  ...  101 

CHAPTER  XIX.— THE  BATHS  OF  CARACALLA  .  105 


N  i  CONTENTS. 

PACK 

•  liMTEK  XX.— THE  TRAITOR  HI 

CHAPTER  XXI.— THE  TORTURE  H8 

CHAPTER  XXII.— THE  BRIGANDS  m 

CHAPTER  XXni.— THE  LIBERATOR  129 

CHAPTER  XXIV.— THE  YACHT       ...  135 

CHAPTER  XXV.— THE  TEMPEST      139 

CHAPTER  XXVI.— THE  TOWER       ...  145 

CHAPTER  XXVII.— THE  WITHDRAWAL      153 

CHAPTER  XXVni.— THE  FOREST   ...  .157 

CHAPTER  XXIX.— THE  CASTLE  163 

CHAPTER  XXX.— IRENE       ...        169 

CHAPTER  XXXI.— OASPARO ...  184 

CHAPTER  XXXII.— THE  SURPRISE...  ...  189 

CHAPTER  XXXIII.— THE  ASSAULT.  ...  195 

CHAPTER  XXXIV.— A  VALUABLE  ACQUISITION    ...  202 

CHAPTER  XXXV.— THE  AMELIORATION   OF   MAN- 
KIND    210 

CHAPTER  XXXVI.— THE  SUBTERRANEAN  PASSAGES  217 

CHAPTER  XXXVII.— THE  ANTIQUARY       222 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII.— THE  ROMAN  ARMY 230 

CHAPTER  XXXIX.— MATRIMONY     ...  .238 

CHAPTER  XL.— THE  SEAGULL'S  CRUISE     ....  246 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  renowned  writer  of  Caesar's  "  Com- 
mentaries "  did  not  think  it  necessary  to 
furnish  a  preface  for  those  notable  com- 
positions ;  and,  in  truth,  the  custom  is 
altogether  of  modern  times.  The  ancient 
heroes  who  became  authors  and  wrote  a 
book,  left  their  work  to  speak  for  itself— 
"  to  sink  or  swim,"  we  had  almost  said, 
but  that  is  not  exactly  the  case.  Caesar 
carried  those  very  "Commentaries"  between 
his  teeth  when  he  swam  ashore  from  the 
sinking  galley  at  Alexandria ;  but  it  never 
occurred  to  him  to  supply  posterity  with  a 
prefatory  nourish.  With  a  soldierly  brevity 
he  begins  those  famous  chapters  at  the  be- 
ginning— "  Omnis  Gallia  in  tres  partes"  &c. 


Vlii  INTRODUCTION. 

Tin-  world  has  been  contented  to  begin 
there  with  him,  for  the  last  two  thousand 
jean;  and  the  fact  is  a  great  precedent 
against  prefaces — especially  since,  as  a  rule, 
no  one  ever  reads  them  till  the  book  itself 
has  been  perused. 

The  renowned  soldier  who  has  here  turned 
author,  entering  the  literary  arena  among 
the  novelists,  has  also  given  his  English 
translators  no  preface.  But  custom  expects 
one,  and  the  nature  of  the  present  work 
especially  requires  that  a  few  words  should 
be  written  explanatory  of  the  original  pur- 
pose and  character  of  the  Italian  MSS.  from 
which  the  subjoined  pages  are  transcribed. 
It  would  be  unfair  to  Garibaldi  if  the  un- 
doubted vivacity  and  grace  of  his  native 
style  should  be  thought  to  be  here  ac- 
curately represented.  The  famous  cham- 
pion of  freedom  possesses  an  eloquence  as 
peculiar  and  real  as  his  military  genius; 
with  a  gift  of  graphic  description  and 


INTRODUCTION.  IX 

creative  fancy  which  are  but  imperfectly 
rendered  in  this  version  of  his  tale,  partly 
from  the  particular  circumstances  under 
which  the  version  was  prepared,  and  partly 
from  the  impossibility  of  rendering  into 
English  those  subtle  touches  and  personal 
traits  which  really  make  a  book,  as  light  and 
shadows  make  a  countenance.  Moreover, 
the  Italian  MS.  itself,  written  throughout 
in  the  autograph  of  the  General,  was  com- 
piled not  for  a  studied  work,  but  as  the 
solace  of  heavy  hours  at  Varignano,  where 
the  King  of  Italy,  who  owed  to  Graribaldi's 
sword  the  splendid  present  of  the  Two 
Sicilies,  was  repaying  that  magnificent  dota- 
tion with  a  shameful  imprisonment.  The 
time  will  come  when  these  pages — in  their 
original,  at  least — will  be  numbered  among 
historic  proofs  of  the  poet's  statement  that 

"  Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make, 

Nor  iron  bars  a  cage : 
Minds  innocent  and  quiet  take 
These  for  a  hermitage." 


\  INTRODUCTION. 

And  if  there  be  many  passages  in  the  narra- 
tive whore  the  signs  are  strong  that  "the 
iron  has  entered  into  the  soul,"  there  are  also 
a  hundred  where  the  spirit  of  the  good  and 
brave  General  goes  forth  from  his  insulting 
incarceration  to  revel  in  scenes  of  natural 
beauty— to  recall  incidents  of  simple  human 
love  and  kindness — to  dwell  upon  heroic 
memories,  and  to  aspire  towards  glorious 
developments  of  humanity ;  made  free,  like 
that  other  apostle,  when  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  struck  off  his  fetters,  and  he  passed  forth 
from  the  self-opened  portals  of  his  prison. 

It  would  he  manifestly  unfair  to  compare 
a  work  written  under  such  conditions  to 
thole  elaborate  specimens  of  modern  novel- 
writing  with  which  our  libraries  abound. 
Probably,  had  General  Garibaldi  ever  read 
such  productions,  he  would  have  declined 
to  accept  them  as  a  model.  He  appears 
to  have  taken  up  here  the  easy  form  of  the 
"novella,"  which  belongs  by  right  of  in- 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

vention  to  his  language  and  his  country. 
His  story  is  told  simply  as  a  convenient 
way  of  imparting  to  his  readers  and  to 
posterity  the  real  condition  and  inner  life 
of  Rome  during  these  last  few  eventful 
years,  when  the  evil  power  of  the  Papacy 
has  been  declining  to  its  fall.  Whereas, 
therefore,  most  novels  consist  of  fiction 
founded  upon  fact,  this  one  may  be  defined 
rather  as  fact  founded  upon  fiction,  in  the 
sense  that  the  form  alone  and  the  cast  of 
the  story  are  fanciful — the  rest  being  all 
pure  truth  lightly  disguised.  Graribaldi  has 
here  recited — with  nothing  more  than  a 
thin  veil  of  incognito  thrown  over  those 
names  which  it  would  have  been  painful 
or  perilous  to  make  known — that  of  which 
he  himself  has  been  cognisant  as  matters 
of  fact  in  the  wicked  city  of  the  priests, 
where  the  power  which  has  usurped  the 
gentle  name  of  Christ  blasphemes  Him 
with  a  greater  audacity  of  word  and  a 


Xli  INTRODUCTION. 

more  frenzied  folly  in  act  as  the  hour  of 
judgment  approaches.  Herein  the  reader 
may  see  what  goes  forward  in  those  de- 
mure palaces  of  the  princes  of  the  Church, 
from  which  the  "Vicegerents  of  Heaven" 
are  elected.  Herein  he  may  compre- 
hend what  kind  of  a  system  it  is  which 
French  bayonets  still  defend  —  what  the 
private  life  is  of  those  who  denounce 
humanity  and  anathematise  science;  and 
why  Romans  appear  content  with  the 
government  of  Jesuits,  and  the  privilege  of 
hearing  the  Pope's  artificial  altos  at  the 
Sistine  Chapel.  He  who  'has  composed 
this  narrative,  at  once  so  idyllic  in  its 
pastoral  scenes — so  tender  and  poetic  in 
its  domestic  passages — so  Metastasio-like 
in  some  of  its  episodes — and  so  terribly 
earnest  in  its  denunciation  of  the  wrongs 
and  degradation  of  the  Eternal  City,  is  no 
unknown  satirist.  He  is  GARIBALDI;  he 
has  been  Dictator  in  the  Seven-hilled  City, 


INTRODUCTION.  Xlll 

and  Generalissimo  of  her  army ;  her  ar- 
chives have  lain  within  his  hands ;  he 
has  held  her  keys,  and  fought  upon  her 
walls ;  and,  in  four  campaigns  at  least,  since 
those  glorious  but  mournful  days,  he  has 
waged  battle  for  the  ancient  City  in  the 
open  field.  Here,  then,  is  his  description 
of  "Borne  in  the  Nineteenth  Century" — 
not  seen  as  tourists  or  dilettanti  see  her, 
clothed  with  the  imaginary  robes  of  her 
historic  and  colossal  empire — but  seen 
naked  to  the  scourged  and  branded  skin — 
affronted,  degraded,  defamed,  bleeding  from 
the  hundred  wounds  where  the  leech-like 
priests  hang  and  suck,  who,  by  their  vile 
organisation,  have  converted  the  Rome 
which  was  mistress  of  the  world  to  a 
Rome  which  is  the  emporium  of  solemn 
farces,  miracle-plays,  superstitious  hypo- 
crisies— the  capital  of  an  evil  instead  of  a 
majestic  kingdom — the  metropolis  of  monks, 
instead  of  Csesars. 


INTRODUCTION. 

To  this  discrowned  Queen  of  Nations 
,  \,  ry  page  in  the  present  volume  testifies 
the  profound  and  ardent  loyalty  of  Gari- 
baldi's soul.  The  patriotism  which  most 
men  feel  towards  the  country  of  their  birth 
is  but  a  cold  virtue  compared  with  the 
burning  devotion  which  fills  the  spirit  of 
our  warrior-novelist.  It  is  as  though  the 
individuality  of  some  antique  Cato  or 
Fabius  was  resuscitated,  to  protest,  with 
deed  and  word,  against  the  false  and  cun- 
ning tribe  who  have  suborned  the  im- 
perial city  to  their  purposes,  and  turned 
the  monuments  of  Eome,  as  it  were,  into 
one  Cloaca  Maxima.  The  end  of  these 
things  is  probably  approaching,  although 
His  Holiness,  parodying  the  great  Councils 
of  past  history,  pretends  to  be  as  God,  and 
to  give  laws  urbi  ct  ordi,  while  the  kingdoms 
reject  his  authority,  and  his  palace  is  only 
defended  from  the  people  by  the  aid  of 
foreign  bayonets.  When  Rome  is  freed 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

from  the  Pope-king,  and  has  been  pro- 
claimed the  capital  of  Italy,  this  book  will 
be  one  of  the  memorials  of  that  extra- 
ordinary corruption  and  offence  which  the 
nineteenth  century  endured  so  long  and 
patiently. 

The  Author's  desire  to  portray  the 
state  of  society  in  Rome  and  around  it, 
during  the  last  years  of  the  Papacy,  has 
been  clearly  paramount;  and  the  narrative 
only  serves  as  the  form  for  this  design. 
Accordingly,  the  reader  must  not  expect 
an  elaborately  compiled  plot,  with  artistic 
developments.  He  will,  nevertheless,  be 
sincerely  interested  in  the  fortunes  and  the 
fates  of  the  beautiful  and  virtuous  Roman 
ladies  who  figure  in  the  tale — of  the  gal- 
lant and  dashing  brigand  of  the  Campagna, 
Orazio — the  handsome  Muzio — the  brave 
and  faithful  Attilio,  and  the  Author's  evident 
favourite,  "  English  Julia,"  whose  share  in 
the  story  enables  the  soldier  of  the  people 


\\i  INTRODUCTION. 

to  exhibit  his  excessive  affection  for  Eng- 
land and  the  English  people.  It  only  re- 
mains to  commend  these  various  heroes  and 
heroines  to  the  public,  with  the  remark  that 
the  deficiencies  of  the  work  are  due  rather 
to  the  translation  than  to  the  original  ; 
for  the  vigour  and  charm  of  the  great 
Liberator's  Italian  is  such  as  to  show  that 
he  might  have  rivalled  Manzoni  or  Al- 
fieri,  if  he  had  not  preferred  to  emulate 
the  Gracchi  and  Eienzi. 


THE  RULE   OF  THE  MONK. 


CHAPTER    I. 

CLELIA. 

A  CELEBRATED  writer  has  called  Rome  "  the 
city  of  the  dead ; "  but  how  can  there  be 
death  in  the  heart  of  Italy?  The  ruins  of 
Rome,  the  ashes  of  her  unhappy  sons,  have, 
indeed,  been  entombed,  but  these  remains 
are  so  impregnated  with  life  that  they  may 
yet  accomplish  the  regeneration  of  the  world ! 
Rome  is  still  capable  of  arousing  the  popula- 
tions, as  the  tempest  raises  the  waves  of  the 
sea ;  for  was  she  not  the  mistress  of  ancient 
empire,  and  is  not  her  whole  history  that 
of  giants  ?  Those  who  can  visit  her  won- 
derful monuments  in  their  present  desola- 
tion, and  not  feel  their  souls  kindle  with 
love  of  the  beautiful,  and  ardour  for  gene- 

VOL.    I.  B 


2  THE   RULE   OF   THE   MONK. 

TOUS  designs,  will  only  restore  at  death  base 
hearts  to  their  original  clay.  As  with  the 
city,  so  with  its  people.  No  degradations 
have  been  able  to  impair  the  beauty  of  her 
daughters — a  loveliness  often,  alas  !  fatal  to 
themselves — and  in  the  youthful  Clelia,  the 
artist's  daughter  of  the  Trastevere,  Kaffaele 
himself  would  have  found  the  graces  of  his 
lofty  and  pure  Madonna,  united  with  that 
force  of  character  which  distinguished  her 
illustrious  namesake  of  Eoman  times.  Even 
at  sixteen  years  of  age  her  carriage  possessed 
majestic  dignity  as  of  a  matron  of  old,  albeit 
so  youthful;  her  hair  was  of  a  luxurious 
rich  brown;  her  dark  eyes,  generally  con- 
veying repose  and  gentleness,  could,  never- 
theless, repress  the  slightest  affront  with 
flashes  like  lightning.  Her  father  was  a 
sculptor,  named  Manlio,  who  had  reached 
his  fiftieth  year,  and  possessed  a  robust 
constitution,  owing  to  a  laborious  and 
sober  life.  This  profession  enabled  him  to 
support  his'  family  in  comfort,  if  not 
luxury,  and  he  was  altogether  as  indepen- 
dent as  it  was  possible  for  a  citizen  to  be 


CLELIA.  3 

in  a  priest-ridden  country.  Manlio's  wife, 
though  naturally  healthy,  had  become  deli- 
cate from  early  privation  and  confinement 
to  the  house ;  she  had,  however,  the  dis- 
position of  an  angel,  and  besides  being  the 
happiness  and  pride  of  her  husband,  was 
beloved  by  the  entire  neighbourhood. 

Clelia  was  their  only  child,  and  was  en- 
titled by  the  people,  "  The  Pearl  of  Traste- 
vere."  She  inherited,  in  addition  to  her 
beauty,  the  angelic  heart  of  her  mother, 
with  that  firmness  and  strength  of  cha- 
racter which  marked  her  father. 

This  happy  family  resided  in  the  street 
that  ascends  from  Sungora  to  Monte  Griani- 
colo,  not  far  from  the  fountain  of  Mortoro, 
and,  unfortunately  for  them,  they  lived 
there  in  this,  the  nineteenth  century,  when 
the  power  of  the  Papacy  is,  for  the  time, 
supreme. 

Now,  the  Pope  professes  to  regard  the 
Bible  as  the  word  of  Grod,  yet  the  Papal 
throne  is  surrounded  by  cardinals,  to 
whom  marriage  is  forbidden,  notwithstand- 
ing the  Scriptural  declaration  that  "it  is 

B  2 


4  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

not  good  that  man  should  be  alone,"  and 
that  woman  was  formed  to  be  "  an  helpmeet 
for  him." 

Matrimony  being  thus  interdicted,  con- 
trary to  the  law  of  God  and  man,  the 
enormous  wealth,  the  irresponsible  power, 
and  the  state  of  languid  luxury  in  which, 
as  Princes  of  the  Church,  they  are  com- 
pelled to  live,  have  ever  combined,  in  the 
case  of  these  cardinals,  to  present  every 
temptation  to  corruption  and  libertinism  of 
the  very  worst  kinds.*  As  the  spirit  of 
the  master  always  pervades  the  household, 
plenty  of  willing  tools  are  to  be  found 
in  the  large  establishments  of  the  Church 
princes  ready  to  pander  to  their  employers' 
vices. 

The  beauty  of  Clelia  had  unhappily 
attracted  the  eye  of  Cardinal  Procopio, 
the  most  powerful  of  these  prelates,  and 
the  favourite  of  his  Holiness ;  whom  he 
flattered  to  his  face,  and  laughed  at  as 
an  old  dotard  behind  his  back. 

Jaded  by  his  enforced  attendance  at  the 
*  See  Note  1. 


CLELIA.  0 

Vatican,  he  one  day  summoned  Gianni, 
one  of  his  creatures,  to  his  presence, 
and  informed  him  of  the  passion  he  had 
conceived  for  Clelia,  ordering  him,  at  what- 
ever cost,  and  by  any  means,  to  obtain 
possession  of  the  girl,  and  conduct  her 
to  his  palace. 

It  was  in  furtherance  of  the  nefarious 
plot  thereupon  concocted  that  the  agent 
of  his  Eminence,  on  one  evening  early 
in  February,  presented  himself  at  the 
studio  of  Signer  Manlio,  but  not  without 
some  trepidation,  for,  like  most  of  his  class, 
he  was  an  arrant  coward,  and  already  in 
fancy  trembled  at  the  terrific  blows  which 
the  strong  arm  of  the  sculptor  would  cer- 
tainly bestow  should  the  real  object  of  the 
visit  be  suspected.  He  was,  however, 
somewhat  reassured  by  the  calm  expression 
of  the  Roman's  face,  and,  plucking  up 
courage,  he  entered  the  studio. 

"  Good  evening,  Signor  Manlio,"  he 
commenced,  with  a  smooth  and  nattering 
voice. 

"  Grood  evening,"  replied  the  artist,  not 


0  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

looking  up,  but  continuing  an  examination 
of  his  chisels,  for  he  cared  little  to  en- 
courage the  presence  of  an  individual  whom 
he  recognised  as  belonging  to  the  house- 
hold of  the  Cardinal,  the  character  of 
whose  establishment  was  only  too  well 
known  to  him. 

"Good  evening,  Signor,"  repeated  Gianni, 
in  a  timid  voice;  and,  observing  that  at 
last  the  other  raised  his  head,  he  thus  con- 
tinued— "his  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Pro- 
copio,  desires  me  to  tell  you  he  wishes  to 
have  two  small  statues  of  saints  to  adorn 
the  entrance  to  his  oratory." 

"And  of  what  size  does  the  Cardinal 
require  them?"  asked  Manlio. 

"  I  think  it  would  be  better  for  you, 
Signor,  to  call  on  his  Eminence  at  the 
palace,  to  see  the  position  in  which  he 
wishes  them  to  be  placed,  and  then  consult 
with  him  respecting  their  design." 

A  compression  of  the  sculptor's  lips 
showed  that  this  proposal  was  but  little  to 
his  taste ;  but  how  can  an  artist  exist  in 
Rome,  and  maintain  his  family  in  comfort, 


CLELTA.  7 

without  ecclesiastical  protection  and  employ- 
ment ?  One  of  the  most  subtle  weapons 
used  by  the  Roman  Church  has  always 
been  its  patronage  of  the  fine  arts.*  It 
has  ever  employed  the  time  and  talent  of 
the  first  Italian  masters  to  model  statues, 
and  execute  paintings  from  subjects  calcu- 
lated to  impress  upon  the  people  the  doc- 
trines inculcated  by  its  teaching,  receiving 
demurely  the  homage  of  Christendom  for 
its  "protection  of  genius,"  and  the  en- 
couragement it  thereby  afforded  to  artists 
from  all  nations  to  settle  in  Borne. 

Manlio,  therefore,  who  would  have  sacri- 
ficed his  life  a  hundred  times  over  for  his 
two  beloved  ones,  after  a  few  moments' 
reflection,  bluntly  answered,  "I  will  go." 
Gianni,  with  a  profound  salutation,  retired. 
"  The  first  step  is  taken,"  he  murmured ; 
"  and  now  I  must  endeavour  to  find  a  safe 
place  of  observation  for  Cencio."  This 
fellow  was  a  subordinate  of  Gianni's,  to 
whom  the  Cardinal  had  entrusted  the 
second  section  of  the  enterprise ;  and  for 
*  See  Note  2. 


8  THE    RULE    OP   THE    MONK. 

whom  it  was  now  necessary  to  hire  a  room 
in  sight  of  the  studio.  This  was  not  diffi- 
cult to  achieve  in  that  quarter,  for  in 
Rome,  where  the  priests  occupy  themselves 
with  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  people, 
and  but  little  with  their  temporal  prosperity 
(though  they  never  neglect  their  own), 
poverty  abounds.*  Were  it  not  for  the 
enforced  neglect  of  its  commerce,  the  an- 
cient activity  of  Kome  might  be  restored, 
and  might  rival  even  its  former  palmiest 


Having  engaged  a  room  suitable  for  the 
purpose,  Gianni  returned  home,  humming 
a  song,  and  with  a  conscience  anything 
but  oppressed;  comprehending  well  that 
absolution  could  be  easily  obtained  from 
the  priests  for  any  ruffianism,  when  com- 
mitted for  the  benefit  of  Mother  Church. 
*  See  Note  3. 


CHAPTEE     II. 

ATTILIO. 

IN  the  same  street,  and  opposite  Manlio's 
house,  was  another  studio,  occupied  by  an 
artist,  named  Attilio,  already  of  some 
celebrity,  although  he  had  only  attained 
his  twentieth  year.  In  it  he  worked  the 
greater  part  of  the  day;  but,  studious  as 
he  was,  he  found  himself  unable  to  refrain 
from  glancing  lovingly,  from  time  to  time, 
at  the  window  on  the  first  floor,  where 
Clelia  was  generally  occupied  with  her 
needle,  seated  by  her  mother's  side.  With- 
out her  knowledge — almost  without  his 
own — she  had  become  for  him  the  star  of 
his  sky,  the  loveliest  among  the  beauties  of 
Rome — his  hope,  his  life,  his  all.  Now, 
Attilio  had  watched  with  a  penetrating 
eye  the  manner  in  which  the  emissary  of 
the  Cardinal  had  come  and  gone.  He  saw 
him  looking  doubtful  aod  irresolute,  and, 


10  THE    RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

with  the  quick  instincts  of  love,  a  suspicion 
of  the  truth  entered  his  mind;  a  terrible 
fear  for  the  safety  of  his  beloved  took 
possession  of  him.  When  Gianni  quitted 
Manlio's  house,  Attilio  stole  forth,  fol- 
lowing cautiously  in  his  footsteps,  but 
stopping  now  and  then  to  elude  observa- 
tion by  gazing  at  the  curiosities  in  the 
shop  windows,  or  at  the  monuments  which 
one  encounters  at  every  turn  about  the 
Eternal  City ;  clutching  involuntarily,  now 
and  then,  at  the  dagger  carefully  con- 
cealed in  his  breast,  especially  when  he 
saw  Gianni  enter  a  house,  and  heard  him 
bargain  for  the  use  of  a  room. 

Not  until  Gianni  reached  the  magnificent 
Palazzo  Corsini,  where  his  employer  lived, 
and  had  disappeared  therein  from  sight, 
did  Attilio  turn  aside. 

"Then  it  is  Cardinal  Procopio," muttered 
he  to  himself ;  "  Procopio,  the  Pope's 
favourite — the  vilest  and  most  licentious 
of  the  evil  band  of  Church  Princes  ! " — 
and  he  continued  his  gloomy  reflections 
without  heeding  whither  his  steps  went. 


CH  APTEE     III. 

THE  CONSPIRACY. 

IT  is  the  privilege  of  the  slave  to  conspire 
against  his  oppressors — for  liberty  is  God's 
gift,  and  the  birthright  of  all.  Therefore 
Italians  of  the  past  and  present  days,  under 
their  various  servitudes,  have  constantly  con- 
spired ;  and,  as  the  despotism  of  the  tiaraed 
priests  is  the  most  hateful  and  degrading 
of  all,  so  the  conspiracies  of  the  Romans 
date  thickest  from  that  rule.  We  are  asked 
to  believe  that  the  government  of  the 
Pope  is  mild — that  his  subjects  are  con- 
tented, and  have  ever  been  so.  Yet,  if  this 
be  true,  how  is  it  that  they  who  claim  to  be 
the  representatives  of  Christ  upon  earth — 
of  Him  who  said,  "  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world" — have,  since  the  institution  of 
the  temporal  power,  supplicated  French 
intervention  sixteen  times,  German  inter- 
vention fifteen  times,  Austrian  intervention 


12  THE    RULE   OF  THE    MONK. 

seven  times,  and  Spanish  intervention  three 
times,  while  the  Pope  of  our  day  holds  his 
throne  only  by  means  of  the  intervention 
of  a  foreign  power  ? 

So  the  night  of  the  8th  February  was  a 
night  of  conspiracy.  The  meeting-hall  was 
no  other  than  the  ancient  Colosseum;  and 
Attilio,  instead  of  returning  home,  aroused 
himself  to  a  recollection  of  this  fact,  and 
set  out  for  the  Campo  Vaccino. 

The  night  was  obscure,  and  black  clouds 
were  gathering  on  all  sides,  impelled  by  a 
violent  scirocco.  The  mendicants,  wrapped 
in  their  rags,  sought  shelter  from  the  wind 
in  the  stately  old  doorways ;  others  in 
porches  of  churches.  Indoors,  the  priests 
were  sitting,  refreshing  themselves  at 
sumptuous  tables  loaded  with  viands  and 
exquisite  wines.  Beggars  without  and 
priests  within — for  of  these  two  classes 
the  population  is  chiefly  composed.  But 
those  conspirators  watch  for  and  antici- 
pate the  day  when  priests  and  beggars 
shall  be  consigned  alike  to  the  past. 

By-and-by,  in  the  distance  beyond,  the 


THE    CONSPIRACY.  13 

ancient  forum — that  majestic  giant  of  ruins 
— rose  upon  young  Attilio's  eyes,  dark  and 
alone.  It  stands  there,  reminding  a  city  of 
slaves  of  the  hundred  past  generations  of 
grandeur  which  it  survives  above  the  ruins 
of  their  capital ;  to  tell  them  that,  though 
she  has  been  shaken  down  to  the  dust  of 
shame  and  death,  she  is  not  dead — not 
lost  to  the  nations  which  her  civilisation 
and  her  glories  created  and  regenerated. 

In  that  sublime  ruin  our  conspirators 
gather.  A  stranger  generally  chooses  a 
fine  moonlight  night  on  which  to  visit 
the  Colosseum;  but  it  is  in  darkness  and 
storm  that  it  should  rather  be  seen,  illu- 
minated terribly  by  the  torches  of  light- 
ning, while  the  thunder  of  heaven  rever- 
berates through  every  ragged  arch. 

Such  were  the  accompaniments  of  the 
scene  when  the  conspirators,  on  that  Feb- 
ruary night,  entered  stealthily,  and  one  by 
one,  the  ancient  arena  of  the  gladiators. 

Among  its  thousand  divisions,  where  the 
sovereign  people  were  wont  to  assemble 
in  the  days  when  they  were  corrupted  by 


1  I  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

the  splendours  of  the  conquered  world,  were 
several  more  spacious  than  others,  such  as 
were  probably  destined  for  the  patricians 
and  great  functionaries,  but  which  time, 
with  exterminating  touch,  has  reduced  to 
one  scarce  distinguishable  mass  of  ruin. 
Neither  chairs  nor  couches  now  adorn  them, 
but  blocks  of  weather-beaten  stone  mark 
the  boundaries,  benches,  and  chambers.  In 
one  of  these  behold  our  conspirators  silently 
assembling,  scanning  each  other  narrowly 
by  the  aid  of  their  dark  lanterns,  as  they 
advance  into  the  space  by  different  routes, 
their  only  ceremony  being  a  grasp  of  the 
hand  upon  arriving  at  the  Loggione — a 
name  given  by  them  to  the  ruined  en- 
closure. Soon  a  voice  is  heard  asking 
the  question,  "Are  the  sentries  at  their 
posts?"  Another  voice,  from  the  extreme 
end,  replies,  "All's  well."  Immediately 
the  flame  of  a  torch,  kindled  near  the  first 
speaker,  lighted  up  hundreds  of  intelligent 
laces,  mostly  young,  and  the  greater  num- 
ber those  of  men  decidedly  under  thirty 
years  of  age. 


THE    CONSPIRACY.  15 

Here  and  there  began  now  to  gleam 
other  torches,  vainly  struggling  to  conquer 
the  darkness  of  the  night.  The  priests  are 
never  in  want  of  spies,  and  adroit  spies 
they  themselves  make  too.  Under  such 
circumstances  it  might  appear  to  a  foreigner 
highly  imprudent  for  a  band  of  conspirators 
to  assemble  in  any  part  of  Rome ;  but  be  it 
remembered  deserts  are  to  be  found  in  this 
huge  city,  and  the  Campo  Vaccino  covers  a 
space  in  which  all  the  famous  ruins  of 
western  Europe  might  be  enclosed.  Besides, 
the  mercenaries  of  the  Church  love  their 
skins  above  all  things,  and  render  service 
more  for  the  sake  of  lucre  than  zeal.  They 
are  by  no  means  willing  at  any  time  to 
risk  their  cowardly  lives.  Again,  there  are 
not  wanting,  according  to  such  superstitious 
knaves,  legions  of  apparitions  among  these 
remains.  It  is  recorded  that  once,  on  a 
night  like  that  which  we  are  describing,  two 
spies,  more  daring  than  their  fellows,  having 
perceived  a  light,  proceeded  to  discover  the 
cause,  but,  upon  penetrating  the  arches, 
they  were  so  terrified  by  the  horrible 


16  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

phantoms  which  appeared,  that  they  fled, 
one  dropping  his  cap,  the  other  his  sword, 
which  articles  they  dared  not  stay  to 
recover. 

The  phantoms  were,  however,  no  other 
than  certain  conspirators,  who,  on  quitting 
their  meeting,  stumbled  over  the  property 
of  the  fugitives,  and  were  not  a  little 
amused  when  the  account  of  the  goblins 
in  the  Colosseum  was  related  to  them  by  a 
sentinel,  who  had  overheard  the  frightened 
spies.  Thus  it  happened  that  the  haunted 
ruins  became  far  more  secure  than  the 
streets  of  ^Rome,  where,  in  truth,  an 
honest  man  seldom  cares  to  venture  out 
after  nightfall. 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

THE    MEETING    OF    THE    CONSPIRATORS. 

THE  first  voice  heard  in  the  midnight 
council  was  that  of  our  acquaintance, 
Attilio,  who,  notwithstanding  his  youth, 
had  already  been  appointed  leader  by  the 
unanimous  election  of  his  colleagues,  on 
account  of  his  courage  and  high  moral 
qualities,  although  unquestionably  the 
charm  and  refinement  of  his  manners,  joined 
to  his  kind  disposition,  contributed  not  a 
little  to  his  popularity  among  a  people  who 
never  fail  to  recognise  and  appreciate  such 
characteristics.  As  for  his  personal  appear- 
ance, Attilio  added  the  air  and  vigour  of  a 
lion  to  the  masculine  loveliness  of  the 
Greek  Antinous. 

He    first    threw   a    glance    around    the 
assembly,  to  assure  himself  that  all  present 
wore  a  black  ribbon  on  the  left  arm,  this 
VOL.  i.  c 


18  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

being  the  badge  of  their  fraternity.  It 
served  them  also  as  a  sign  of  mourning  for 
those  degenerate  Eomans  who  wish  indeed 
for  the  liberation  of  their  country,  but 
wait  for  its  accomplishment  by  any  hands 
rather  than  their  own ;  and  this,  although 
they  know  full  well  that  her  salvation  can 
only  be  obtained  by  the  devotion,  the  con- 
tributions, and  the  blood  of  their  fellow- 
citizens.  Then  Attilio  spoke — 

"  Two  months  have  elapsed,  my  brothers, 
since  we  were  promised  that  the  foreign 
soldiery,  the  sole  prop  of  the  Papal  rule, 
should  be  withdrawn,  yet  they  still  con- 
tinue to  crowd  our  streets,  and,  under 
futile  pretences,  have  even  re-occupied  the 
positions  which  they  had  previously  eva- 
cuated, and  to  which  we  were  promised  that 
they  should  not  return.  To  us,  then,  thus 
betrayed,  it  remains  to  accomplish  our 
liberty.  We  have  borne  far  too  patiently 
for  the  last  eighteen  years  a  doubly  exe- 
crated rule — that  of  the  foreigner,  and  that 
of  the  priest.  In  these  last  days  we  have 
been  ever  ready  to  spring  to  arms,  but  we 


MEETING    OF    THE    CONSPIRATORS.  19 

have  been  withheld  by  the  advice  of  an 
hermaphrodite  party  in  the  state,  styling 
themselves  '  the  Moderates,'  in  whom  we 
can  have  no  longer  any  confidence,  because 
they  have  used  their  power  to  accumulate 
wealth  for  themselves  from  the  public 
treasury,  which  they  are  sucking  dry;  and 
they  have  invariably  proved  themselves 
ready  to  bargain  with  the  stranger,  and 
to  trade  in  the  national  honour.  Our 
friends  outside  are  prepared,  and  blame  us 
for  being  negligent  and  tardy.  The  army, 
excepting  those  members  of  it  consecrated 
to  base  hopes,  is  with  us.  The  arms  which 
were  expected  have  arrived,  and  are  lodged 
in  safety.  We  have  also  an  abundance  of 
ammunition.  Further  delay,  under  these 
circumstaDces,  would  be  unpardonable.  To 
arms,  then  !  to  arms  !  to  arms  ! " 

"  Aye  !  to  arms  ! "  was  the  cry  re-echoed 
by  the  three  hundred  conspirators  assembled 
in  the  chamber.  "Where  their  ancestors 
held  council  how  to  subjugate  other  na- 
tions, these  modern  voices  made  the  old 
walls  ring  again  while  they  vowed  their 

c  2 


•20  THK    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

resolve  to  emancipate  enslaved'  Rome  or 
perish  in  the  attempt. 

Three  Hundred  only  !  Yes,  three  hun- 
dred ;  hut  such  was  the  muster-roll  of  the 
companions  of  Leonidas,  and  of  the  libe- 
rating family  of  Fabius.  These,  too,  were 
equally  willing  to  become  liberators,  or  to 
accept  martyrdom.  For  this  they  had  high 
reason  ;  because,  of  what  value  is  the  life  of 
a  slave,  when  compared  with  the  sublime 
conceptions,  the  imperious  conscience,  of 
a  soul  guided  always  by  noble  ideas? 

God  be  with  all  such  souls,  and  those 
also  which  despise  the  power  of  tyrannising 
in  turn  over  their  fellow-beings !  Of  what 
value  can  be  the  life  of  a  despot  ?  His 
miserable  remorse  causes  him  to  tremble  at 
the  movement  of  every  leaf.  No  outward 
grandeur  can  atone  for  the  mental  suffer- 
ings he  endures.  May  the  God  of  love 
hereafter  extend  to  tyrants  the  mercy  they 
have  denied  to  their  fellow-man,  and 
pardon  them  for  the  rivers  of  innocent 
blood  they  have  caused  to  flow ! 

But   Attilio   continued,  "Happy   indeed 


MEETING    OF   THE    CONSPIRATORS.  21 

are  we  to  whom  Providence  has  reserved 
the  redemption  of  Rome,  the  ancient  mis- 
tress of  the  world,  after  so  many  centuries 
of  oppression  and  priestly  tyranny.  I  have 
never  for  a  moment,  my  friends,  ceased  to 
confide  in  your  patriotism,  which  you  are 
proving  by  the  admirable  instructions  be- 
stowed upon  the  men  committed  to  your 
charge  in  the  different  sections  of  the  city. 
In  the  day  of  battle,  which  will  soon  arrive, 
you  will  respectively  command  your  several 
companies,  and  to  them  we  shall  yet  owe 
our  freedom.  The  priests  have  changed 
the  first  of  nations  into  one  of  the  most 
abject  and  unhappy,  and  our  beloved  Italy 
has  become  the  very  lowest  in  the  social 
scale.  The  lesson  given  by  our  Papal 
rulers  has  ever  been  one  of  servile  humility, 
while  they  themselves  expect  emperors  to 
stoop  and  kiss  their  feet.  This  is  the 
method  by  which  they  exhibit  to  the  world 
their  own  Christian  humility;  and  though 
they  have  always  preached  to  us  self-denial 
and  austerity  of  life,  these  hypocrites  sur- 
round themselves  with  a  profusion  of  luxury 


'2'2  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

and  voluptuousness.  Gymnastic  exercises, 
under  proper  instruction,  are  doubtless 
beneficial  to  the  physical  development  of 
the  body ;  but  is  it  for  this  reason  that 
the  Eomans  are  called  upon  to  bow  to,  and 
kiss  the  hand  of  every  priest  they  meet? 
—to  kneel  also  and  go  through  a  series 
of  genuflections ;  so  that  it  is  really  no 
thanks  to  them  if  one  half  of  the  people 
are  not  crook-necked  or  hunch-backed,  from 
the  absurd  performances  they  have  been 
made  to  execute  for  the  gratification  of 
these  tonsured  masters  ?  The  time  for 
the  great  struggle  approaches,  and  it  is 
a  sacred  one  !  Not  only  do  we  aim  at 
freeing  our  beloved  Italy,  but  at  freeing 
the  entire  world  also  from  the  incubus 
of  the  Papacy,  which  everywhere  op- 
poses education,  protects  ignorance,  and 
is  the  nurse  of  vice  ! " 

The  address  of  Attilio  had  hitherto 
been  pronounced  in  profound  darkness,  but 
was  here  suddenly  interrupted  by  a  flash 
of  lightning,  which  illumined  the  vast 
interior  of  the  Colosseum,  as  if  it  had 


MEETING    OF   THE    CONSPIRATORS.  23 

suddenly  been  lighted  by  a  thousand 
lamps.  This  was  succeeded  by  a  darkness 
even  more  profound  than  the  first,  when 
a  terrific  peal  of  thunder  rolled  over 
their  heads  and  shook  to  its  foundations 
the  ancient  structure,  silencing  for  a  brief 
space  Attilio's  voice.  The  conspirators 
were  not  men  to  tremble,  each  being  pre- 
pared to  confront  death  in  whatever  form 
it  might  appear;  but,  as  a  scream  was 
heard  issuing  at  this  moment  from  the 
vestibule,  they  involuntarily  seized  their 
daggers.  Immediately  after,  a  young  girl, 
with  dishevelled  hair  and  clothes  dripping 
with  water,  rushed  into  their  midst. 
"  Camilla  !  "  exclaimed  Silvio,  a  wild  boar- 
hunter  of  the  Campagna,  who  alone  of 
those  present  recognised  her.  "  Poor 
Camilla !  "  he  cried ;  "  to  what  a  fate  have 
the  miscreants  who  rule  over  us  reduced 
you  ! "  At  this  instant  one  of  the  sentries 
on  guard  entered,  reporting  that  they 
had  been  discovered  by  a  young  woman 
during  the  moment  of  the  illumination,  and 
that  she  had  fled  with  such  speed  no  one 


24  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

had  been  able  to  capture  her.  They  had 
not  liked  to  fire  upon  a  female,  and  all  other 
means  of  staying  her  were  useless.  But, 
at  the  words  of  Silvio,  the  strange  appa- 
rition had  fixed  her  eyes  upon  him  as  the 
torches  closed  about  them,  and,  after  one 
long  glance,  had  uttered  a  moan  so  piteous, 
and  sunk  down  with  such  a  sigh  of  woe, 
that  all  present  were  moved.  We  will 
relate,  however,  in  the  following  chapter, 
the  history  of  the  unfortunate  girl  whose 
cries  thus  effectually  checked  our  hero's 
eloquence. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE       INFANTICIDE. 

BORN  a  peasant,  the  unhappy  Camilla  had, 
like  her  own  Italy,  the  fatal  gift  of  beauty. 
Silvio,  who  was  by  vocation,  as  we  have 
already  said,  a  wild  boar  hunter,  used  often, 
in  his  expeditions  to  the  Pontine  Marshes,  to 
rest  at  the  house  of  the  good  Marcello,  the 
father  of  Camilla,  whose  cottage  was  situated 
a  short  distance  from  Rome.  The  young 
pair  became  enamoured  of  each  other. 
Silvio  demanded  her  in  marriage,  and,  her 
father  giving  a  willing  consent,  they  were 
betrothed. 

Perfectly  happy  and  fair  to  look  upon 
were  this  youthful  pair,  as  they  sat,  hand  in 
hand,  under  the  shadows  of  the  vines,  watch- 
ing the  gorgeous  sunsets  of  their  native 
clime.  This  happiness,  however,  was  not 
of  long  duration,  for,  during  one  of  his 


;2()  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

hunting  expeditions,  Silvio  caught  the 
malarial  fever  so  common  in  the  Pontine 
Marshes,  and,  as  he  continued  to  suffer  for 
some  months,  the  marriage  was  indefinitely 
postponed. 

Meantime  Camilla,  who  was  too  lovely 
and  too  innocent  to  dwell  in  safety  near 
this  most  vicious  of  cities,  had  been  marked 
as  a  victim  by  the  emissaries  of  his  Emi- 
nence the  Cardinal  Procopio.  It  was  her 
custom  to  carry  fruit  for  sale  to  the  Piazza 
Navona.  On  one  occasion  she  was  addressed 
by  an  old  fruit  woman,  previously  instructed 
by  Gianni,  who  plied  her  with  every  con- 
ceivable allurement  and  flattery,  praised  her 
fruit,  and  promised  her  the  highest  price  for 
it  at  the  palace  of  the  Cardinal,  if  she  would 
take  it  thither.  The  rest  of  the  story  may 
be  too  easily  imagined.  In  Borne  this  is 
an  oft-told  tale.  To  hide  from  her  father 
and  her  lover  the  consequences  of  her  fall, 
and  to  suit  the  convenience  of  the  prelate, 
Camilla  was  persuaded  to  take  up  her  resi- 
dence in  the  palace  Corsini,  where,  soon 
after  its  birth,  her  miserable  infant  was 


THE    INFANTICIDE.  27 

put  to  death  by  one  of  its  father's  mur- 
derous ruffians.  This  so  preyed  upon  the 
unhappy  mother,  that  she  lost  her  reason, 
and  was  secretly  immured  in  a  mad-house. 
On  the  very  night  when  she  effected  her 
escape,  the  meeting  already  mentioned  was 
being  held,  and,  after  wandering  from 
place  to  place,  for  many  hours,  without 
any  fixed  direction,  she  entered  the  Colos- 
seum at  the  moment  it  was  illumined  by 
the  lightning,  as  we  have  related.  That 
flash  disclosed  the  sentries  at  the  arch- 
way, and  she  rushed  towards  them,  obey- 
ing some  instinct  of  safety,  or  at  least 
perceiving  that  they  were  not  clothed 
in  the  garb  of  a  priest;  but  they, 
taking  her  for  a  spy,  ran  forward  to 
make  her  prisoner.  Thereupon,  seemingly 
possessed  of  supernatural  strength,  she 
glided  from  their  hands,  and  finally  eluded 
their  pursuit  by  running  rapidly  into  the 
centre  of  the  building,  where  she  fell  ex- 
hausted in  the  midst  of  the  three  hundred, 
at  the  foot  of  her  injured  and  incensed  lover. 
"  It  is,  indeed,  time,"  said  Attilio,  when 


28  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

Silvio  had  related  the  maniac's  story,  "to 
purge  our  city  from  this  priestly  ignominy;" 
and  drawing  forth  his  dagger,  he  brandished 
it  above  his  head,  as  he  exclaimed,  "Ac- 
cursed is  the  Roman  who  does  not  feel  the 
degradation  of  his  country,  and  who  is  not 
willing  to  bathe  his  sword  in  the  blood  of 
these  monsters,  who  humiliate  it,  and  turn 
its  very  soil  into  a  sink." 

"Accursed!  accursed  be  they!"  echoed 
back  from  the  old  walls,  while  the  sound 
of  dagger-blades  tinkling  together  made 
an  ominous  music,  dedicated  to  the  corrupt 
and  licentious  rulers  of  Borne. 

Then  Attilio  turned  to  Silvio,  and  said, 
"  This  child  is  more  sinned  against  than 
sinning;  she  requires  and  deserves  protec- 
tion. You,  who  are  so  generous,  will  not 
refuse  it  to  her." 

And  Silvio  was,  indeed,  generous,  for  he 
still  loved  his  wretched  Camilla,  who  at 
sight  of  him  had  become  docile  as  a  lamb. 
He  raised  her,  and,  enveloping  her  in  his 
mantle,  led  her  out  of  the  Colosseum  to- 
wards her  father's  dwelling. 


THE    INFANTICIDE.  29 

"  Comrades,"  shouted  Attilio,  "  meet  me 
on  the  15th  at  the  Baths  of  Caracalla.  Be 
ready  to  use  your  arms  if  need  be." 

"  We  will  be  ready  !  we  will  be  ready !" 
responded  heartily  the  Three  Hundred ;  and 
in  a  few  moments  the  ruins  were  left  to 
their  former  solitude. 

What  a  wild  improbable  story,  we  seem 
to  hear  some  of  our  readers  remark,  as 
they  sit  beside  their  sea-coal  fires  in  free 
England.  But  Popery  has  not  been  domi- 
nant in  England  since  James  II. 's  time,  and 
they  have  forgotten  it.  Let  them  remember 
that  in  the  year  1848,  when  a  Eepublican 
Government  was  established  in  France — 
which  was  the  signal  of  a  general  revolu- 
tionary movement  throughout  Europe — and 
the  present  Pope  was  forced  to  escape  in 
the  disguise  of  a  menial,  while  a  National 
Government  granted,  for  the  first  time  in 
Eome,  religious  toleration,  one  of  the  first 
orders  of  the  Roman  republic  was  that  the 
nuns  should  be  liberated,  and  the  convents 
searched.  Giuseppe  Garibaldi,  in  1849, 
then  recently  arrived  in  Eome,  visited  in 


30  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

person  every  convent,  and  was  present  dur- 
ing the  whole  of  the  investigations.  In  all, 
without  an  exception,  he  found  instruments 
of  cruelty ;  and  in  all,  without  an  exception, 
were  vaults,  plainly  dedicated  to  the  recep- 
tion of  the  bones  of  infants.  Statistics 
prove  that  in  no  city  is  there  so  great  a 
number  of  children  born  out  of  wedlock  as 
in  Rome ;  and  it  is  in  Rome  also  that  the 
greatest  number  of  infanticides  take  place. 

This  must  ever  be  the  case  with  a 
wealthy  unmarried  priesthood  and  a  poor 
and  ignorant  population. 


CHAPTEE    VI. 

THE    ARREST. 

WE  took  leave  of  Manlio  at  the  moment 
when  Gianni  had  delivered  his  master's 
message.  The  sculptor  acceded  to  the  Car- 
dinal's request,  and,  after  an  interview  with 
him,  proceeded  to  execute  the  order  for  the 
statuettes.  For  some  days  nothing  occurred 
to  excite  suspicion,  and  things  seemed  to 
be  going  on  smoothly  enough.  From  the 
room  which  Gianni  had  hired  Cencio 
watched  the  artist  incessantly,  all  the  while 
carefully  maturing  his  plot.  At  last,  one 
evening,  when  our  sculptor  was  hard  at 
work,  Cencio  broke  into  the  studio,  ex- 
claiming excitedly,  "For  the  love  of  God, 
permit  me  to  remain  here  a  little  while ! 
I  am  pursued  by  the  police,  who  wish  to 
arrest  me.  I  assure  you  I  am  guilty  of 
no  crime,  except  that  of  being  a  liberal, 


3'2  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

and  of  having  declared,  in  a  moment  of 
anger,  that  the  overthrow  of  the  Bepublic 
by  the  French  was  an  assassination  of 
liberty."  So  saying,  Cencio  made  as 
though  to  conceal  himself  behind  some 
statuary. 

"  These  are  hard  times,"  soliloquised 
Manlio,  "  and  little  confidence  can  be 
placed  in  anybody;  yet,  how  can  I  drive 
out  one  compromised  by  his  political 
opinions  only ;  thereby,  perhaps,  adding 
to  the  number  of  those  unfortunates  now 
lingering  in  the  priests'  prisons  ?  He 
looks  a  decent  fellow,  and  would  have  a 
better  chance  of  effecting  his  escape  if  he 
remained  here  till  nightfall.  Yes !  he 
shall  stay."  Manlio,  therefore,  rose,  and 
beckoning  to  the  supposed  fugitive,  bade 
him  follow  to  the  end  of  the  studio,  where 
he  secreted  him  carefully  behind  some 
massive  blocks  of  marble,  little  dreaming 
that  he  harboured  a  traitor. 

The  artist  had  scarcely  resumed  his  oc- 
cupation before  a  patrol  stopped  before  the 
house  and  demanded  permission  to  make  a 


THE    ARREST.  33 

domiciliary  visit,  as  a  suspected  person  had 
been  seen  to  enter  the  house. 

Poor  Manlio  endeavoured  to  put  aside 
the  suspicions  of  the  officer,  so  far  as  he 
could  do  it  without  compromising  his 
veracity;  and,  little  divining  the  trap  into 
which  he  had  fallen,  attempted  to  lead  him 
in  a  direction  opposite  to  that  in  which  the 
crafty  Cencio  had  taken  refuge.  The  patrol, 
being  in  league  with  Cencio,  felt,  of  course, 
quite  certain  of  his  presence  on  the  pre- 
mises, but  some  few  minutes  elapsed  before 
he  succeeded  in  discovering  the  carefully- 
chosen  hiding-place  ;  and  the  interval  would 
have  been  longer  had  not  Cencio  stealthily 
put  out  his  hand  and  pulled  him,  the  sbirro, 
gently  by  the  coat  as  he  passed.  The 
functionary  paused  suddenly,  exclaiming, 
with  an  affected  tone  of  triumph,  "  Ah, 
I  have  you ! "  then,  turning  upon  Manlio, 
he  seized  the  artist  by  the  collar,  saying, 
in  the  sternest  of  tones,  "  You  must 
accompany  me  forthwith  to  the  tribunal, 
and  account  for  your  crime  in  giving 
shelter  to  this  miscreant,  who  is  in  open 
VOL.  i.  •" 


34  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

rebellion  against  the  Government  of  his 
Holiness." 

Manlio,  utterly  beside  himself,  in  the 
first  burst  of  indignation,  cast  his  eye 
around  among  the  chisels,  hammers,  and 
other  tools,  for  something  suitable  with 
which  to  cleave  the  skull  of  his  accuser ; 
but  at  this  moment  his  wife,  followed  by 
the  lovely  Clelia,  rushed  into  the  apartment 
to  ascertain  the  cause  of  so  unwonted  a 
disturbance.  They  trembled  at  the  sight 
of  their  beloved  one  in  the  grasp  of  the 
hated  police-officer,  who  cunningly  relaxed 
his  hold,  and  said,  in  a  very  different  voice, 
'as  soon  as  he  perceived  them,  "Be  of 
courage,  signer,  and  console  these  good 
ladies ;  your  presence  will  be  needed  for  a 
short  time  only.  A  few  questions  will 
be  asked,  to  which  undoubtedly  you  can 
give  satisfactory  replies." 

In  vain  did  the  terrified  women  expos- 
tulate. Finding  their  tears  and  remon- 
strances of  no  avail,  they  reluctantly  let  go 
their  hold  of  the  unhappy  Manlio,  whom 
they  had  clasped  in  their  terror,  He,  dis- 


THE   ARREST.  35 

daining  any  appeal  to  the  courtesy  of  such 
a  scoundrel  as  he  knew  the  patrol  to  be, 
waved  them  an  adieu,  and  departed  with 
a  dignified  air. 


CHAPTEE   VII. 

THE   LEGACY. 

THE  Roman  Republic,  established  by  the 
unanimous  and  legitimate  votes  of  the  people, 
elected  General  Garibaldi,  on  the  30th  of 
June,  1849,  legal  guardian  of  the  rights  of 
the  people,  and  conferred  upon  him  the  exe- 
cutive power  of  the  State,  which  the  Trium- 
virate resigned  into  his  hands.  This  national 
government  was  overthrown  by  foreign 
bayonets,  after  a  most  heroic  struggle  for 
freedom.  The  first  act  of  General  Oudinot 
was  to  send  a  French  colonel  to  lay  the 
keys  of  the  city  at  the  feet  of  the  Pope. 

Thus  was  the  power  of  the  priests  re- 
stored, and  they  returned  to  all  their  former 
tyranny  and  luxury. 

These  worthy  teachers,  when  preaching 
to  the  Roman  women  about  the  glory  of 
Heaven,  impress  upon  them  that  they,  and 


THE   LEGACY.  37 

they  only,  have  power  to  give  free  entrance 
into  eternal  bliss.  To  liberate  these  mis- 
guided beings  from  superstition,  and  rescue 
them  from  the  deceit  of  the  so-called 
"reverend  fathers"  is  the  question  of  life 
or  death  to  Italy;  this,  in  fact,  is  the  only 
way  in  which  to  work  out  the  deliverance 
of  our  country.  Many  will  tell  you  there 
are  good  priests.  But  a  priest,  to  become 
really  good,  must  discard  the  livery  which 
he  wears.  For  is  it  not  the  uniform 
of  the  promoters  of  brigandage  over  the 
half  of  Italy  ?  Has  it  not  marched  as  a 
pioneer-garb  before  every  sinister  foreigner 
that  ever  visited  our  country  ? 

Again,  the  priests,  by  their  continual  im- 
postures and  crafty  abuse  of  the  ignorance 
and  consequent  superstition  of  the  people, 
have  acquired  great  riches.  Those  who  en- 
deavour to  retard  our  progress  make  a  dis- 
tinction between  the  temporal  power,  which 
should  be  combated,  and  the  spiritual 
power,  which  should  be  respected  ;  as  if 
Antonelli,  Schiatone,  and  Crocco  were  spi- 
ritual ushers,  by  whom  the  souls  of  men 


88  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

could  hope  to  be  conducted  into  the 
presence  of  the  Eternal.  But  what  are 
the  sources  of  their  wealth?  Firstly, 
they  exact  a  revenue  for  repentance,  as  the 
vicegerents  of  God  upon  earth,  claiming 
power,  as  such,  to  pardon  all  sin.  A  rich 
but  credulous  man  may  thus  commit  any 
crime  he  chooses  with  impunity,  knowing 
that  he  has  the  means  of  securing  absolu- 
tion, and  believing  implicitly  that,  by  ren- 
dering up  a  portion  of  his  treasure  or 
profit  to  the  clergy,  he  will  have  no  diffi- 
culty in  escaping  the  wrath  to  come. 

Secondly,  there  is  the  tax  upon  the 
agonies  of  death.  At  the  bedside  of  the 
sick,  by  threats  of  purgatory  and  eternal 
perdition,  they  frighten  their  unhappy 
victims  into  bequeathing  to  Mother  Church 
enormous  legacies,  if,  indeed,  they  do  not 
succeed  in  getting  absolute  possession  of 
the  whole  of  their  estates,  to  the  detri- 
ment of  the  legal  heirs,  who  are  not  un- 
frequently  in  this  manner  reduced  to 
beggary.  Look,  for  instance,  at  the  island 
of  Sicily :  one  half  of  that  country  now 


THE    LEGACY.  39 

belongs  to  the  priesthood,  or  various  orders 
of  monks,  by  this  process. 

But,  to  our  tale.  One  evening,  about 
nine  o'clock,  in  the  month  of  December,  a 
thing  in  black  might  have  been  seen  tra- 
versing the  Piazza  of  the  Rotunda — that 
magnificent  monument  of  antiquity — every 
column  a  perfect  work,  worth  its  weight 
in  silver — which  the  priests  have  perverted 
from  sublime  memories  to  their  cunning 
uses.  It  was  a  figure  which  would  have 
made  a  man  shudder  involuntarily,  though 
he  were  one  of  the  thousand  of  Calatifimi. 
Enveloped  in  a  black  sottana — the  covering 
of  a  heart  still  blacker,  the  heart,  in  fact,  of 
a  demon,  it  was  one  that  contemplated  the 
committal  of  a  crime  which  only  a  priest 
would  conceive  or  execute.  A  priest  it 
was,  and  he  made  his  stealthy  path  to  the 
gateway  of  the  house  of  Pompeo,  where  he 
paused  a  moment  before  knocking  to  gain 
admittance,  casting  glances  around,  to  assure 
himself  no  one  was  in  sight,  as  if  he  feared 
his  guilty  secret  would  betray  itself,  or  as 
if  pausing  before  he  added  even  to  eccle- 


40  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

siastical  wickednesses  a  sin  so. cruel  as  the 
one  he  was  meditating.  He  knocked  at 
last.  The  door  opened,  and  the  porter, 
recognising  the  "  Reverend  Father  Ignazio," 
saluted  him  respectfully,  and  lighted  him, 
as  he  entered,  a  few  steps  up  the  staircase 
of  one  of  the  richest  residences  of  the 
city. 

"Where  is  Sister  Flavia?"  demanded  the 
priest  of  the  first  servant  who  came  forward 
to  meet  him. 

"  At  the  bedside  of  my  dying  mistress," 
replied  Siccio,  in  a  constrained  voice,  for, 
being  a  true  Roman,  he  had  little  sympathy 
for  "  the  birds  of  ill-omen,"  as  he  pro- 
fanely styled  the  reverend  fathers. 

Father  Ignazio,  knowing  the  house 
well,  hurried  on  to  the  sick  room,  at  the 
door  of  which  he  gently  tapped,  requesting 
admittance  in  a  peculiar  tone.  An  elderly, 
sour-looking  nun  opened  the  door  quickly, 
and,  with  a  significant  expression  on  her 
evil  countenance,  as  her  eyes  encountered 
those  of  the  priest. 

"Is  all  over?"  whispered  he,  as  he  ad- 


THE    LEGACY.  41 

vanced  towards  the  bed  on  which  the  ex- 
piring patient  lay. 

"  Not  yet/'  was  the  equally  low  reply. 

Ignazio  thereupon,  without  another  word, 
took  a  small  phial  from  under  his  sottana, 
and  emptied  the  contents  into  a  glass. 
With  the  assistance  of  the  nun  he  raised 
his  victim,  and  poured  the  deadly  fluid 
down  her  throat,  letting  her  head  fall 
heavily  back  upon  the  pillows,  whilst  a 
complacent  smile  spread  itself  over  his  dia- 
bolical features  as,  after  one  gasp,  the  jaw 
fell.  He  then  retired  to  a  small  table  at 
the  end  of  the  apartment,  where  he  seated 
himself,  followed  by  Sister  Flavia,  who 
stealthily  .drew  a  paper  from  her  dress 
and  handed  it  to  him. 

Father  Ignazio  seized  the  paper  with  a 
trembling  hand,  and  after  perusing  it  with 
an  anxious  air,  as  if  to  convince  himself 
that  it  was  indeed  the  accomplishment  of 
his  desires,  he  thrust  it  into  his  breast, 
muttering,  with  an  emphatic  nod,  "  You 
shall  be  rewarded,  my  good  Flavia." 

That  paper  was  the  last  will  and  testa- 


42  THE   RULE   OF   THE   MONK. 

ment  of  the  Signora  Virginia  Pompeo,  the 
mother  of  the  brave  Emilio  Pompeo,  who 
perished  fighting  on  the  walls  of  Rome, 
where  he  fell,  mortally  wounded  by  a 
French  bullet.  His  inconsolable  widow 
did  not  long  survive  him,  and  committed, 
with  her  last  breath,  her  infant  son  to  the 
care  of  his  doting  grandmother,  La  Signora 
Virginia  Pompeo,  who  tenderly  cherished 
the  orphan  Muzio,  the  only  remaining  scion 
of  the  noble  house  of  Pompeo.  But,  un- 
happily for  him,  Father  Ignazio  was  her 
confessor.  When  the  signora's  health  be- 
gan to  fail,  and  her  mind  to  be  weakened, 
the  wily  Father  spared  no  means  to  con- 
vince her  that  she  ought  to  make  her  will, 
and,  as  a  sacred  duty,  to  leave  a  large  sum 
to  be  spent  in  masses  for  the  release  of  souls 
from  purgatory.  The  signora  lingering  for 
some  time,  the  covetous  priest  felt  his  de- 
sires grow,  and  resolvecl  to  destroy  this  first 
will,  and  to  obtain  another,  purporting  to 
leave  the  whole  of  her  immense  estates  to 
the  corporation  of  St.  Francesco  di  Paola, 
and  appoint  himself  as  her  sole  executor. 


THE    LEGACY.  43 

This  document  lie  prepared,  and  entrusted 
to  Sister  Flavia,  whom  he  had  already 
recommended  to  the  Signora  Virginia  as  a 
suitable  attendant.  One  morning  she  de- 
spatche.d  a  hurried  message  to  the  con- 
fessor, reporting  that  the  favourable  time 
for  signing  the  fraudulent  document  had 
arrived.  He  came,  attended  by  witnesses, 
whom  he  had  had  no  difficulty  in  pro- 
curing, and,  after  persuading  the  sinking 
and  agonised  lady  that  she  ought  to  add 
a  codicil  to  her  will  (which  he  pretended 
then  and  there  to  draw  up)  leaving  a  still 
larger  sum  to  the  Church,  he  guided  her 
feeble  hand  as  she  unconsciously  signed 
away  the  whole  of  her  property,  leaving 
her  helpless  grandson  to  beggary.  As  if 
to  jeopardise  his  scheme,  the  signora  rallied 
towards  the  afternoon,  whereupon,  fearing 
she  might  ask  to  see  the  will,  and  so 
discover  his  treachery,  Father  Ignazio 
resolved  to  make  such  an  undesirable 
occurrence  impossible,  by  administering  an 
effective  potion,  which  he  set  off  to  procure, 
wisely  deferring  his  return  till  nightfall. 


44  THE   RULE   OF   THE   MONK, 

The  result  has  been  already  disclosed; 
and  while  the  false  priest  wrought  this 
murder,  the  unconscious  orphan,  Muzio, 
slept  peacefully  in  his  little  bed,  still 
adorned  with  hangings  wrought  by  a 
loving  mother's  hands ;  to  awake  on  the 
morrow  ignorant  of  his  injury,  but  robbed 
of  his  guardian  and  goods  together — 
stripped  of  all,  and  forthwith  dependent 
on  chance — a  friendless  and  beggared  boy. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE    MENDICANT. 

EIGHTEEN  years  had  rolled  by  since  the 
horrible  murder  of  La  Signora  Virginia 
related  in  the  last  chapter.  On  the  same 
piazza  which  Father  Ignazio  had  traversed 
that  dark  night  stood  a  lazzarone,  leaning 
moodily,  yet  not  without  a  certain  grace, 
against  a  column.  It  was  February,  and 
the  beggar  lad  was  apparently  watching  the 
setting  sun.  The  lower  part  of  his  face 
was  carefully  concealed  in  his  cloak,  but 
from  the  little  that  could  be  discerned  of  it, 
it  seemed  decidedly  handsome ;  one  of  those 
naturally  noble  countenances,  in  fact,  that 
once  seen,  impresses  its  features  indelibly 
on  the  beholder's  memory.  A  well-formed 
Eoman  nose  was  set  between  two  eyes  of 
dazzling  blue ;  eyes  that  could  look  tender 
or  stern,  according  to  the  possessor's  mood. 


46  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

The  shoulders,  even  under  the  cloak, 
showed  grandly,  and  could  belong  only 
to  a  strength  which  it  would  be  dange- 
rous to  insult  or  rashly  attack.  Poor  as 
its  garb  was,  such  a  figure  would  be 
eagerly  desired  by  a  sculptor  who  sought 
to  portray  a  young  Latin  athlete. 

A  slight  touch  upon  the  shoulder  caused 
the  young  mendicant  to  turn  sharply ;  but 
his  brow  cleared  as  he  welcomed,  with  a 
beaming  smile,  Attilio's  familiar  face,  and 
heard  him  saying,  in  a  lively  tone,  "  Ah ! 
art  thou  here,  brother?"  And  although 
no  tie  of  blood  was  between  them,  Attilio 
and  Muzio  might,  indeed,  have  been  mis- 
taken for  brothers,  their  nobility  of  feature 
and  brave  young  Eoman  bearing  being  so 
much  alike. 

"  Art  thou  armed  ?  "  inquired  Attilio. 

"Armed!"  repeated  Muzio,  somewhat  dis- 
dainfully. "Assuredly  ;  is  not  my  poniard 
my  inheritance,  my  only  patrimony?  I 
love  it  as  well  as  thou  lov'st  thy  Clelia, 
or  I  mine  own  lady.  But  love,  forsooth," 
continued  he,  more  bitterly;  "what  right 


THE    MENDICANT.  47 

to  love  has  a  beggar — an  outcast  from 
society?  Who  would  believe  that  rags 
could  cover  a  heart  bursting  with  the 
pangs  of  a  true  passion?" 

"  Still,"  replied  Attilio,  confidently,  "  I 
think  that  pretty  stranger  does,  in  truth, 
think  on  thee." 

Muzio  remained  silent,  and  his  former 
gloomy  expression  returned ;  but  Attilio, 
seeing  a  storm  arising  in  his  friend's  soul, 
and  wishing  to  avert  it,  took  him  by  the 
hand,  saying  gently,  "  Come." 

The  young  wanderer  followed  without 
proffering  a  word.  Night  was  rapidly  clos- 
ing in,  the  foot  passengers  were  gradually 
decreasing  in  number,  and  few  footfalls, 
except  those  of  the  foreign  patrols,  broke 
the  silence  that  was  stealing  over  the  city. 

The  priests  are  always  early  to  leave  the 
streets — besides,  they  love  to  enjoy  the  good 
things  of  this  world  at  home  after  preach- 
ing about  the  glories  of  the  next,  and  care 
little  to  trust  their  skins  in  Rome  after 
dark,  notwithstanding  the  protection  af- 
forded by  the  mercenary  cut-throats  just 


48  THE   RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

named.  May  the  day  soon  come  when 
their  services  may  be  dispensed  with  alto- 
gether ! 

"We  shall  be  quit  of  them,  and  that 
before  long,"  answered  Attilio  hopefully  to 
some  such  remark,  as  they  descended  the 
Quirinale,  now  called  Monte  Cavallo,  the 
site  of  the  famous  horses  in  stone,  chefs 
d'ceuvres  of  Grecian  art. 

Pausing  between  these  gigantic  effigies, 
the  young  artist  took  from  his  pocket  a 
flint  and  steel,  and  struck  a  light,  the  signal 
arranged  between  him  and  the  Three  Hun- 
dred, some  of  whom  had  agreed  to  help  him 
in  a  bold  attempt  to  release  Manlio  from 
his  unlawful  imprisonment. 

The  signal  was  answered  immediately 
from  the  extreme  end  of  the  Piazza.  The  two 
young  men  advanced  towards  it,  and  were 
met  by  a  soldier  belonging  to  a  detach- 
ment on  guard  at  the  palace,  who  con- 
ducted them  through  a  half -concealed 
doorway  near  the  principal  entrance,  up  a 
narrow  flight  of  stairs  into  a  small  room 
generally  used  by  the  commander  of  the 


THE    MENDICANT.  49 

guard ;  here  he  left  them,  and  another 
soldier  stepped  forward  to  receive  them, 
and,  having  placed  chairs  for  them  at  a 
table,  on  which  burned  an  oil-lamp,  flanked 
by  two  or  three  bottles  and  some  glasses, 
this  one  seated  himself. 

"  Let  us  drink  a  glass  of  Orvieto,  my 
friends,"  said  the  soldier;  "it  will  do  us 
more  good  on  a  bitter  night  like  this  than 
the  Holy  Father's  blessing,"  handing  to 
each  of  them,  as  he  spoke,  a  goblet  filled 
to  the  brim. 

"  Success  to  our  enterprise  ! "  cried 
Muzio. 

"Amen,"  responded  Attilio,  as  he  took 
a  deep  draught.  "  So  Manlio  has  been 
brought  hither,"  said  he,  addressing 
Dentato,  the  sergeant  of  dragoons,  for 
such  was  the  name  of  their  military  friend. 

"  Yes ;  he  was  locked  up  last  night  in 
one  of  our  secret  cells,  as  if  he  had  been 
the  most  dangerous  of  criminals,  poor 
innocent !  I  hear  he  is  to  be  removed 
shortly,"  added  Dentato,  "to  the  Castle  of 
St.  Angelo." 

VOL.  I.  E 


50  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

"  Do  you  know  by  whose  order  lie  was 
arrested  ?  "  inquired  Attilio. 

"  By  the  order  of  his  Eminence  the 
Cardinal  Procopio,  it  is  said,  who  is 
anxious,  doubtless,  to  remove  all  impedi- 
ments likely  to  frustrate  his  designs  upon 
the  Pearl  of  Trastevere." 

As  Dentato  uttered  these  words,  a  sudden 
tremor  shook  the  frame  of  Attilio.  "  And 
at  what  hour  shall  we  make  the  attempt 
to  liberate  him?"  he  sternly  asked,  as  his 
hand  clenched  his  dagger. 

"  Liberate  him !  Why,  we  are  too  few," 
the  soldier  replied. 

"Not  so,"  continued  Attilio.  "Silvio 
has  given  his  word  that  he  will  be  here 
shortly  with  ten  of  our  own,  and  then  we 
shall  have  no  difficulty  in  dealing  with 
these  sbirri  and  monks." 

After  a  pause,  Dentato  responded,  "Well, 
then,  as  you  are  determined  to  attempt 
his  release  to-night,  we  had  better  wait  a 
few  hours,  when  gaolers  and  director  will 
be  asleep,  or  under  the  influence  of  their 
liquor.  My  lieutenant  is,  fortunately,  de- 


THE    MENDICANT.  51 

tained  by  a  delicate  affair  at  a  distance,  so 
we  will  try  it  if  your  friend  turns  up." 

Before  he  could  well  finish  his  speech, 
however,  Dentato  was  interrupted  by  the 
entrance  of  the  guard  left  at  the  gate 
announcing  the  arrival  of  Silvio. 


E  2 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE       LIBERATOR. 

BEFORE  continuing  the  story  we  must 
remark  upon  one  of  the  most  striking  facts 
in  Rome — viz.,  the  conduct  and  bravery  of 
the  Roman  soldiery. 

Even  the  city  troops  have  a  robust  and 
martial  air,  and  retain  an  individual  force 
of  character  to  an  astonishing  degree.  In  the 
defence  of  Rome,  all  the  Roman  artillery- 
men (observe,  all)  were  killed  at  their  guns, 
and  a  reserve  of  the  wounded,  a  thing  un- 
heard of  before,  bleeding  though  they  were, 
continued  to  fight  manfully  until  cut  down 
by  the  sabres  of  their  foes.  On  the  3rd  of 
June  the  streets  were  choked  with  muti- 
lated men,  and  amongst  the  many  combats, 
after  the  city  was  taken,  between  the 
Roman  soldiery  and  the  foreigners,  there 
did  not  occur  one  example  where  the 


THE    LIBERATOR.  53 

Romans  had  the  worst  of  it  in  anything 
like  fair  fight. 

Of  one  point,  therefore,  the  priesthood  is 
certain — that  in  every  case  of  general  insur- 
rection the  Roman  army  will  go  with  the 
people.  This  is  the  reason  they  are  com- 
pelled to  hire  foreign  mercenaries,  and  why 
the  revenues  of  the  "  Vicegerent  of  Heaven  " 
are  spent  upon  Zouaves,  rifles,  cartridges, 
and  kilos  of  gunpowder. 

Silvio  was  received  by  the  triad  with 
acclamations  of  joy.  After  saluting  them, 
he  turned  to  Attilio,  saying,  "  Our  men  are 
at  hand.  I  have  left  them  hidden  in  the 
shadows  cast  by  the  marble  horses.  They 
but  await  our  signal." 

Then  Attilio  sprang  up,  saying,  "  Muzio 
and  I  will  go  at  once  to  the  gaoler,  and 
secure  the  keys.  You,  Dentato,  guide 
Silvio  and  his  men  to  the  door  of  the  cell, 

and  overpower  the  guard  stationed   before 

•  i  » 
it. 

"  So  be  it,"  replied  Dentato  ;  "  Scipio  (the 
dragoon  who  had  introduced  Silvio)  shall 
lead  you  to  the  gaoler's  room ;  but  beware 


T)  1  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

Signer  Pancaldo,  he  is  a  devil  of  a  fellow 
to  handle." 

"Leave  me  to  manage  him,"  replied 
Attilio,  and  he  hastily  left  the  apartment, 
preceded  by  Scipio  and  Muzio.  Such  an 
attempt  as  they  were  about  to  make  would 
be  a  most  difficult,  if  not  an  incredible 
thing,  in  any  other  country,  where  more 
respect  is  attached  to  Government  and  its 
officers.  In  Rome  little  obedience  is  due 
to  a  Government  which,  alas !  is  opposed 
to  all  that  is  pure  and  true. 

Dentato,  after  summoning  Silvio's  men, 
led  them  to  the  guards  stationed  at  the 
entrance  to  the  cells.  Silvio  waited  until 
the  sentinel  turned  his  back  upon  them, 
then,  springing  forward  with  the  agility 
that  made  him  so  successful  when  pursuing 
the  wild  boar,  he  hurled  the  sentinel  to  the 
ground,  covering  his  mouth  with  his  hand 
to  stifle  any  cry  of  alarm.  The  slight 
scuffle  aroused  the  sleepy  quarter-guard, 
but  before  they  could  even  rub  their  eyes, 
Silvio's  men  had  gagged  and  bound  them. 
As  they  accomplished  this,  Attilio  appeared 


THE    LIBERATOR.  55 

with  Muzio,  convoying  the  reluctant  gaoler 
and  his  bunch  of  keys  between  them. 

"  Unlock  !"  commanded  Attilio. 

The  gaoler  obeyed  with  forced  alacrity, 
whereupon  they  entered  a  large  vaulted 
room,  out  of  which  opened,  on  every  side, 
doors  leading  to  separate  cells.  At  sight 
of  them,  a  soldier,  the  only  inmate  visible, 
approached  with  a  perplexed  air. 

"Where  is  Signor  Manlio?"  demanded 
Attilio ;  and  Pancaldo  felt  the  grip  of  the 
young  artist  clutch  his  wrist  like  iron,  and 
noticed  his  right  hand  playing  terribly  with 
the  dagger-hilt. 

"  Manlio  is  here,"  said  he. 

"  Then  release  him,"  cried  Attilio. 

The  terrified  gaoler  attempted  to  unlock 
the  door,  but  some  minutes  passed  before 
his  trembling  hands  allowed  him  to  effect 
this.  Attilio,  pushing  him  aside  as  the 
bolts  shot  back,  dashed  open  the  door,  and 
called  to  Manlio  to  come  forth. 

Picture  the  sculptor's  astonishment  and 
joy  when  he  beheld  Attilio,  and  realised 
that  he  had  come  to  release  him  from  his 


5C  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

cruel  and  unjust  incarceration.  Attilio, 
knowing  they  ought  to  lose  no  time  in 
leaving  the  palace,  after  returning  his 
friend's  embrace,  bade  Muzio  lock  up  the 
guard  in  the  cell.  As  soon  as  this  was 
accomplished,  they  led  the  gaoler  between 
them  through  the  passages,  passing  on 
their  way  the  soldiers  whom  they  had 
previously  bound,  who  glared  upon  them 
with  impotent  rage,  till  they  gained  the 
outer  door  in  silence  and  safety.  Dividing 
into  groups,  they  then  set  off  at  a  quick 
pace,  in  different  directions.  Attilio,  Muzio, 
and  Manlio,  however,  retained  possession  a 
little  while  of  the  gaoler,  whom  they  made 
to  promenade  with  them,  gagged  and  blind- 
folded, until  they  thought  their  com- 
panions were  at  a  safe  distance.  They 
then  left  him,  and  proceeded  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Porta  Salaria,  which  leads  into 
the  open  country. 


CHAPTEE    X. 

THE    ORPHAN. 

WHEN  Silvio,  with  despair  in  his  soul, 
was  leading  the  unhappy  Camilla  out  of 
the  Colosseum  towards  her  father's  house, 
not  a  word  passed  between  them.  He  re- 
garded her  with  tender  pity,  having  loved 
her  ardently,  and  feeling  that  she  was 
comparatively  innocent,  heing,  as  she  was, 
the  victim  of  deception  and  violence. 

Onward  they  went  in  silence  and  sadness. 
Silvio  had  abstained  from  visiting  her  home 
since  it  had  been  so  suddenly  deserted  by 
Camilla,  ancl  as  they  neared  it  a  presenti- 
ment of  a  new  sorrow  took  possession  of 
him.  Turning  out  of  the  high  road  into  a 
lane,  their  meditations  were  broken  in  upon 
by  the  barking  of  a  dog.  "Fido!  Fido!" 
cried  Camilla,  with  more  joyousness  than 
she  had  experienced  for  many,  many 


58  THE    RULE    OP   THE    MONK. 

months;  but,  as  if  remembering  suddenly 
her  abasement,  she  checked  her  quickened 
step,  and,  casting  down  her  eyes,  stood 
motionless,  overwhelmed  with  shame. 
Silvio  had  loved  her  before  too  dearly  to 
hate  her  now  even  for  her  guilt.  Or  if  he 
had  ever  felt  bitterly  against  her,  her 
sudden  appearance  that  night,  wild  with  re- 
morse and  misery,  had  brought  back  some- 
thing of  the  old  feeling,  and  he  would  have 
defended  her  now  against  a  whole  army. 
He  had  sustained  her  very  tenderly  through 
the  walk  from  the  Colosseum,  and,  although 
silent,  had  been  full  of  generous  thoughts; 
while  she,  timidly  leaning  on  his  strong 
arm,  had  now  and  then  learned,  by  a  timid 
glance,  that  he  entertained  pity  for  her 
and  not  contempt. 

But  when  she  stopped  and  "trembled  at 
the  sound  of  the  house-dog's  bark,  Silvio, 
fearing  the  return  of  a  paroxysm  of  mad- 
ness, touched  her  arm,  saying,  for  the  first 
time,  "  Come,  Camilla,  it  is  your  little  Fido 
welcoming  you;  he  has  recognised  your 
footstep." 


THE    ORPHAN.  59 

Scarcely  had  he  uttered  these  words 
hefore  the  dog  itself  appeared.  After  paus- 
ing a  moment  in  his  rush,  as  if  uncertain, 
he  sprang,  towards  Camilla,  howling,  and 
jumping,  and  making  frantic  efforts  to 
lick  her  face  and  hands.  Such  a  re- 
ception would  have  touched  a  heart  of 
stone. 

Camilla  burst  into  tears  as  she  stooped  to 
caress  the  affectionate  animal ;  hut  nature 
was  exhausted,  and  she  fell  senseless  on 
the  damp  ground.  Silvio,  after  covering 
her  with  his  mantle,  to  protect  her 
from  the  cold  morning  air — for  daylight 
was  already  dawning — went  to  seek  her 
father. 

The  barking  of  the  dog  had  aroused  the 
household,  and  the  young  hunter  perceived, 
as  he  approached,  a  boy  standing  on  the 
threshold,  looking  cautiously  around,  as  if 
distrusting  so  early  a  visitor. 

" Marcellino,"  he  shouted;  whereat  the 
boy,  recognising  the  friendly  familiar  voice, 
ran  to  him,  and  threw  his  arms  around 
his  neck. 


(30  THE    RULE    OP   THE    MONK. 

"Where  is  your  godfather,  my  boy?" 
Silvio  asked;  but  receiving  no  response 
save  tears,  lie  said  again,  "  Where  is  Mar- 
cello?" 

"He  is  dead,"  replied  the  sobbing 
child. 

"Dead!"  exclaimed  Silvio,  sinking  upon 
a  stone,  overcome  with  surprise  and  emo- 
tion, while  the  tears  rolled  down  his 
manly  cheeks,  and  mingled  with  those 
of  the  child,  who  lay  upon  his  bosom. 

"0  God!"  he  cried  aloud;  "canst  thou 
permit  the  desires  of  a  monster  to  cause 
such  suffering  to  so  many  and  to  such 
precious  human  creatures  ?  Did  I  not 
feel  the  hope  that  the  day  of  my  beloved 
country's  release  from  priestly  tyranny  was 
at  hand,  I  would  plunge  my  dagger  into 
my  breast,  and  never  again  behold  the 
light  of  day." 

Eecovering  himself  with  a  violent  effort, 
he  returned,  accompanied  by  Marcellino,  to 
Camilla,  whom  he  found  in  a  disturbed  and 
restless  sleep.  "  Poor  girl !  poor  ruined 
orphan ! "  murmured  Silvio,  as  he  gazed 


THE    ORPHAN.  61 

upon  her  pale  and  wasted  beauty ;  "  why 
should  I  arouse  you?  You  will  awake 
but  too  soon  to  a  life  of  tears,  misery, 
and  repentance  !" 


CHAPTER      XI. 

THE    FLIGHT. 

WE  left  Attilio,  Silvio,  and  Manlio  on  tlieir 
way  to  the  suburbs.  Attilio  had  determined 
that  the  house  lately  tenanted  by  poor  Mar- 
cello,  and  still  inhabited  by  Camilla,  would 
be  a  safe  hiding-place  for  the  liberated 
sculptor,  who  could  scarcely  be  prevailed 
upon  not  to  return  at  once  to  his  own 
home,  so  great  was  his  desire  to  behold 
his  cherished  wife  and  daughter. 

As  they  trudged  on,  each  busy  with  his 
own  thoughts,  Attilio  turned  over  in  his 
mind  the  visit  of  Gianni  to  the  studio,  for 
the  information  Sergeant  Dentato  had  given 
him  relative  to  the  arrest  confirmed  his 
suspicion  that  the  Cardinal  was  plotting 
villany  against  his  beloved  Clelia.  After 
some  reflection,  he  concluded  to  impart 
his  suspicion  to  Manlio,  who,  when  he 


THE    FLIGHT.  63 

had  recovered  from  his  first  surprise  and 
horror,  declared  his  belief  that  Attilio's 
surmises  were  correct,  and  that  it  was 
necessary  at  once  to  hasten  home  in  order 
to  preserve  his  darling  from  infamy. 

Attilio,  however,  aided  by  Muzio,  at  last 
prevailed  upon  him  to  conceal  himself,  pro- 
mising to  go  and  inform  the  ladies  of  the 
designs  against  them  as  soon  as  he  had 
placed  the  father  in  safety. 

Attilio,  in  truth,  though  so  young,  had 
the  talent  of  influencing  and  guiding  those 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact,  and  the 
soundness  of  his  judgment  was  frequently 
acknowledged,  even  by  men  advanced  in 
years.  Though  reluctant  to  part  with 
them,  still  Manlio  felt  that  he  could  not 
do  better  than  to  entrust  the  care  of  his 
dear  ones  to  this  generous  youth. 

The  day  was  beginning  to  dawn  as  they 
neared  the  cottage  at  the  end  of  the  lane, 
and,  just  as  on  the  occasion  of  Camilla's 
return  on  the  night  of  the  meeting,  Fido 
barked  furiously  at  their  approach.  At 
Silvio's  voice,  the  dog  was  quieted  instantly, 


04  THE    RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

and  again  Marcellino  met  him  at  the  door. 
Silvio,  after  saluting  the  lad,  asked  where 
Camilla  was.  "  I  will  show  you,"  was  the 
answer,  and  leading  the  way,  he  took  them 
to  an  eminence  near  the  cottage,  from 
which  they  beheld,  at  a  little  distance,  a 
cemetery.  "  She  is  there,"  said  Marcellino, 
pointing  with  his  finger;  "she  passes  all 
her  time,  from  morn  till  eve,  at  her  father's 
grave,  praying  and  weeping.  You  will  find 
her  there  at  all  hours  now."  Silvio,  with- 
out a  word  to  his  companions,  who  followed 
slowly,  strode  on  towards  the  spot  indicated, 
which  was  close  by,  and  soon  came  in  view 
of  Camilla,  clad  in  deep  mourning,  kneeling 
beside  a  mound  of  newly-turned  earth.  She 
was  so  absorbed,  that  the  approach  of  the 
three  friends  was  unperceived.  Silvio, 
deeply  moved,  watched  her,  without  daring 
to  speak,  and  neither  of  the  others  broke 
the  silence.  Presently  she  rose,  and  clasp- 
ing her  hands  in  agony,  cried  bitterly,  "Oh, 
my  father,  my  father,  I  was  the  cause  of 
your  death  !"  "  Camilla!"  whispered  Silvio, 
coming  close  up.  She  turned,  and  gazing 


THE    FLIGHT.  05 

at  them  with  a  sweet  but  vacant  smile,  as  if 
her  lover's  face  brought  her  some  solace 
in  her  heavy  sorrow,  passed  on  in  the 
direction  of  her  home,  for  the  poor  girl 
had  not  yet  regained  her  reason. 

Silvio  touched  her  on  the  arm,  as  he 
overtook  her,  saying,  "  See,  Camilla,  I  have 
brought  you  a  visitor ;  and  if  any  one  should 
ask  who  this  gentleman  is,  tell  them  he 
is  an  antiquary  who  is  studying  the  ruins 
around  Borne."  This  was  the  role  which 
Attilio  had  persuaded  Manlio  to  play,  until 
some  plan  for  the  future  had  been  formed. 
After  a  short  consultation  as  to  the  precau- 
tions they  were  to  observe,  Attilio  bade 
them  farewell,  and  returned  to  the  city 
alone,  leaving  behind  him,  with  many  a 
thought  of  pity  and  stern  indignation,  this 
father's  humble  household,  devastated  by 
the  devices  of  the  foul  priest. 


VOL.  T. 


CHAPTEK    XII. 

THE    PETITION. 

must  return  to  the  sculptor's  domicile, 
where  two  days  had  elapsed  after  the  arrest 
of  Manlio ;  nor  had  Attilio,  who  was  gone 
in  search  of  him,  as  yet  appeared ;  so  that 
the  family  were  reduced  to  the  greatest 
anxiety. 

"  What  can  they  be  doing  with  your  good 
father  ?  "  repeated  constantly  the  weeping 
mother  to  her  daughter.  "  Although  a 
Liberal,  he  has  never  mixed  with  any  one 
whose  principles  would  compromise  him. 
He  hates  the  priests,  I  know,  and  they 
deserve  to  be  hated  for  their  vices,  but 
he  has  never  talked  about  it  to'  any  one 
but  me." 

Clelia  shed  no  tears,  but  her  grief  at  her 
father's  detention  was  almost  deeper  than 
that  of  her  mother;  and  at  last,  saddened  by 


THE    PETITION.  67 

these  plaints,  she  said,  with  energy,  "  Weep 
no  more,  mother  ;  tears  are  of  no  avail ;  we 
must  act.  We  must  discover  where  my 
father  is  concealed,  and,  as  Monna  Aurelia 
has  advised,  we  must  endeavour  to  procure 
his  release.  Besides,  Attilio  is  in  search  of 
him,  and  I  know  he  will  not  desist  until 
he  has  helped  him  and  us,  if  he  has  not 
already  done  so." 

A  knock  interrupted  Clelia's  consolatory 
words.  She  ran  to  the  door,  and  opening- 
it,  admitted  a  neighbour,  whose  name  has 
just  been  mentioned,  Monna  Aurelia,  an 
old  and  tried  friend. 

"  Good  da}r,"  said  she,  as  she  entered  the 
sitting-room  with  a  cheerful  countenance. 

"  Grood  day,"  answered  Silvia,  with  a  faint 
smile,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"  I  bring  you  something,  neighbour  ;  our 
friend  Cassio,  whom  I  consulted  about  your 
husband's  affair,  has  drawn  up  this  petition 
on  stamped  paper,  supplicating  the  cardinal 
minister  to  set  Manlio  at  liberty.  He  says 
you  must  sign  it,  and  had  better  present  it 
in  person  to  his  Eminence." 

i  2 


08  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

Silvia  took  the  paper,  and  looked  at  it 
doubtfully.  She  felt  a  strong  aversion  to 
this  proposition.  Could  she  throw  herself  at 
the  feet  of  a  person  whom  she  despised,  to 
implore  his  mercy?  Yet  perhaps  her 
husband's  life  was  at  stake ;  he  might  even 
now  be  suffering  insults,  privations,  even 
torture.  This  thought  struck  a  chill  to 
the  heart  of  the  wife,  and,  rising,  she  said 
decidedly,  "  I  will  go  with  it." 

Aurelia  offered  to  accompany  her,  and 
in  less  than  half  an  hour  the  three  women 
were  on  the  road  to  the  palace. 

At  nine  o'clock  that  same  morning,  as  it 
happened,  the  Cardinal  Procopio,  Minister 
of  State,  had  been  informed  by  the  quest  or 
of  the  Quirinale  of  Manlio's  escape. 

Great  was  the  fury  of  the  prelate  at  the 
unwelcome  news,  and  he  commanded  the 
immediate  arrest  and  confinement  of  the 
directors,  officers  on  guard,  dragoons,  and  of 
all,  in  fact,  who  had  been  in  charge  of  the 
prison  on  the  previous  night. 

Despatching  the  questor  with  this  order, 
he  summoned  Gianni  to  his  presence. 


THE    PETITION.  61) 

"  Why,  in  the  devil's  name,  was  that 
accursed  sculptor  confined  in  the  Quirinale, 
instead  of  being  sent  to  the  Castle  of  St. 
Angelo  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"  Your  Eminence,"  replied  Gianni,  con- 
ceitedl}r,  "  should  have  entrusted  such  im- 
portant affairs  to  me,  and  not  to  a  set 
of  idiots  and  rascals  who  are  open  to 
corruption." 

"  Dost  thou  come  here  to  annoy  me  by 
reflections,  sirrah?"  blustered  the  priest. 
"  Search  in  that  turnip  head  of  thine  for 
means  to  bring  the  girl  to  me,  or  the  palace 
cellars  shall  hear  thee  squeak  thy  self-praise 
to  the  tune  of  the  cord  or  the  pincers." 

Gianni  knew  that  these  fearful  threats 
were  not  vain  ones,  and  that,  incredible  as 
it  may  appear  to  outsiders,  tortures  too 
horrible  to  describe  daily  take  place  in  the 
Eome  of  the  present  day.  Meekly  sub- 
mitting to  the  storm,  therefore,  with  down- 
cast head,  the  mutilated  wretch — for  he  was 
one  of  those  maimed  from  their  youth  to 
sing  falsettoes  in  the  choir  of  St.  Peter — 
pondered  how  to  act. 


70  THE   RULE    OF   THE   MONK. 

"Lift  up  thine  eyes,  knave,  if  thou 
darest,  and  tell  me  whether  or  no,  after 
causing  me  to  spend  such  pains  and  money 
in  this  attempt,  thou  hast  the  hope  to 
succeed?" 

Tremblingly  Gianni  raised  his  eyes  to 
his  master's  face  as  he  articulated  with 
difficulty  the  words,  "  I  hope  to  succeed." 

But  just  as  he  spoke,  to  his  considerable 
relief,  a  bell  rang,  announcing  the  arrival 
of  a  visitor.  A  servant  in  the  Cardinal's 
colours  entered,  and  inquired  if  his  Emi- 
nence would  be  pleased  to  see  three  women 
who  wished  to  present  a  petition. 

The  Cardinal,  waving  his  dismissal  to 
the  still  agitated  Gianni,  gave  a  nod  of 
assent,  and  assumed  an  unctuous  expression, 
as  the  three  women  were  ushered  into  his 
presence. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE      BEAUTIFUL      STRANGER. 

EOME  is  the  museum  of  the  fine  arts,  the 
great  curiosity-shop  of  the  world.  There 
are  collected  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
societies,  temples,  columns,  statues,  the 
remains  of  Italian  and  Grecian  genius, 
the  great  works  of  Praxiteles,  Phidias, 
Raphael,  Michael  Angelo,  and  a  hundred 
masters.  Fountains,  from  which  arise 
marine  colossi,  chiefly,  alas !  in  ruins, 
meet  the  eye  on  all  sides.  The  stranger 
is  struck  with  amazement  and  admiration 
at  the  sight  of  these  gigantic  works  of 
art,  upon  many  of  which  are  engraved 
the  mighty  battles  of  a  wonderful  by- 
gone age.  It  is  the  fault  of  the  priest 
that  their  beauty  is  marred  by  endless 
mitres  and  superstitious  signs.  But  they 
are  still  marvellous  and  beautiful,  and  ifc 
was  among  them  that  Julia,  the  beautiful 


72  THE    RULE    OP   THE    MONK. 

daughter  of  England,  was  constantly  to  be 
found.  She  had  resided  for  several  years  in 
this  city  of  sublime  memorials,  and  daily 
passed  the  greater  part  of  her  time  in 
sketching  all  that  to  her  cultivated  taste 

O 

appeared  most  worthy  of  imitation  and 
study.  Michael  Angelo  was  her  especially 
favoured  maestro,  and  she  might  frequently 
be  seen  sitting  for  hours  before  his  colossal 
statue  of  Moses,  rapt  in  the  labour  of  depict- 
ing that  brow,  upon  which,  to  her  vivid 
imagination,  sat  an  air  of  majestic  greatness 
that  appeared  almost  supernatural.  Born 
and  bred  in  free  and  noble  England,  she 
had  separated  herself  voluntarily  from  lov- 
ing and  beloved  friends,  that  she  might 
thus  wander  undisturbed  among  the  ob- 
jects of  her  idolatry.  Unexpectedly,  her 
pursuits  had  been  interrupted  by  a 
stronger  feeling  than  art.  She  had  en- 
countered Muzio  many  times  in  the  studio 
of  the  sculptor  Manlio;  and,  poor  and  appa- 
rently humble  as  he  was.  Julia  had  found 
under  the  ragged  garb  of  a  painter's  model 
her  ideal  of  the  proud  race  of  the  Quirites. 


THE    BEAUTIFUL    STRANGER.  73 

Yes !  though  obscure,  still  Muzio  was 
beloved  by  this  strange  English  girl.  He 
was  poor,  but  what  cared  she  for  his 
poverty. 

And  Muzio,  did  he  know  and  return  this 
generous  love  ? 

Ah !  in  truth ;  but,  although  he  would 
have  given  his  life  to  save  hers,  he  con- 
cealed all  consciousness  of  her  interest  in 
him,  and  allowed  not  a  single  action  to 
betray  it,  though  he  longed  fervently  for 
occasion  to  render  her  some  trifling  ser- 
vice ;  and,  at  length,  the  opportunity  came. 
As  Julia  was  returning  from  Manlio's 
stucJio,  some  few  days  previous  to  his 
arrest,  accompanied  by  her  faithful  old 
nurse,  two  drunken  soldiers  rushed  upon 
her  from  a  by-way,  and  dragged  her 
between  them  some  little  distance,  before 
Muzio,  who  secretly  kept  her  in  view  during 
such  transits,  could  come  to  her  succour. 
No  sooner  had  he  reached  them,  than  he 
struck  one  ruffian  to  the  earth,  seeing  which, 
his  fellow  ran  away.  The  terrified  Julia 
thanked  him  with  natural  emotion,  and 


74  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

besought  him  not  to  leave  her  until  she 
reached  her  own  door.  Muzio  gladly  ac- 
cepted the  welcome  honour  of  the  escort, 
and  felt  supremely  happy  when,  at  their 
parting,  Julia  gave  him  the  favour  of  her 
hand,  and  rewarded  him  with  a  priceless 
smile.  From  this  evening,  Muzio's  dagger 
was  consecrated  to  her  safety,  and  he  vowed 
that  never  again  should  she  be  insulted  in 
the  streets  of  Rome. 

It  befell  that  the  same  day  upon  which 
Silvia  went  to  the  palace  Corsini  to  present 
her  petition,  Julia  was  paying  one  of  her 
visits  to  the  studio.  Arriving  there,  she 
was  informed  by  a  lad  in  attendance  of 
all  that  had  occurred.  Whilst  pondering 
over  the  ominous  tale,  Attilio  entered  in 
quest  of  the  ladies,  and  from  him  the  Eng- 
lish girl  learned  the  particulars  of  Manlio's 
escape.  His  narration  finished,  Julia,  in 
turn,  recounted  to  him  all  that  the  youth 
had  imparted  to  her  concerning  the  pre- 
sentation of  the  petition. 

Attilio  was  much  distressed,  and  could 
with  difficulty  be  restrained  from  going 


THE    BEAUTIFUL    STRANGER.  75 

directly  to  the  palace  in  search  of  Silvia  and 
her  daughter.  This  would  have  been  very 
imprudent,  and  therefore  Julia  offered,  as 
she  had  access  at  all  times  to  the  palace,  to 
go  to  the  Cardinal's  house,  and  ascertain 
the  cause  of  the  now  prolonged  absence  of 
the  mother  and  daughter,  promising  to 
return  and  tell  him  the  result. 

Attilio,  thoroughly  worn  out  with  ex- 
citement and  fatigue,  yielded  to  Spartaco's 
invitation  to  take  some  rest,  whilst  the 
boy  related  to  him  the  particulars  of  what 
had  passed  since  he  left  them  to  carry 
out  the  rescue  of  his  friend. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

SICCIO. 

LET  us  return  to  the  year  1849,  to  the  fatal 
scene  in  which  the  young  Muzio  was  robbed 
of  his  patrimony. 

There  was  an  old  retainer  named  Siccio, 
already  introduced,  who  had  served  longer 
in  the  house  of  Pompeo  than  any  other  ;  he 
had,  in  fact,  been  born  in  it,  and  had  received 
very  many  acts  of  kindness  there.  These 
benefits  he  repaid  by  faithful  love  to  the 
orphan  Muzio,  whom  he  regarded  almost 
as  tenderly  as  if  he  had  in  reality  been 
his  own  child.  He  was  good,  and  rather 
simple,  but  not  so  much  so  as  to  be  blind 
to  the  pernicious  influence  which  Father 
Ignazio  had  acquired  over  his  indulgent 
mistress,  which  he  feared  would  be  used 
to  the  injury  of  her  grandchild. 

But  the  guardian  of  souls,  the  spiritual 
physician,  the  confessor  of  the  lady  01  the 


SICCIO.  t  i 

house  !  what  servant  would  dare  openly  to 
doubt  him,  or  cross  his  path  ?  Confession, 
too,  that  terrible  arm  of  priestcraft,  that 
diabolical  device  for  seduction,  that  subtle 
means  of  piercing  the  most  sacred  do- 
mestic secrets,  and  keeping  in  chains  the 
superstitious  sex !  How  could  Siccio  dare 
openly  to  fight  against  such  weapons  ? 

The  confessor  was,  however,  aware  of  the 
good  servant's  mistrust,  and  therefore  caused 
him  to  be  discharged  a  few  days  after  the 
Signora  Virginia  breathed  her  last,  though 
not  before  he  had  overheard  a  certain  dia- 
logue between  Father  Ignazio  and  Sister 
Flavia. 

"What  is  to  be  done  with  the  child?" 
the  nun  had  asked. 

"He  must  pack  off  to  the  Foundling," 
replied  he  ;  "  there  he  will  be  safe  enough 
from  the  evil  of  this  perverted  century  and 
its  heretical  doctrines.  Besides,  we  shall 
have  no  difficulty  in  keeping  an  eye  upon 
him,"  he  continued,  with  a  meaning  look, 
which  she  returned,  causing  Siccio,  who 
was  unseen,  to  prick  up  his  ears. 


78  THE   RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

He  straightway  resolved  not  to  leave  the 
innocent  and  helpless  child  in  the  hands  of 
these  fiends,  and  contrived,  a  few  nights  after 
his  dismissal,  to  ohtain  an  entrance  to  the 
house  by  the  excuse  that  he  had  left  some 
of  his  property  behind.  Watching  his  op- 
portunity, he  stole  into  the  nursery,  where 
he  found  the  neglected  child  huddled  in  a 
corner  crying  with  cold  and  hunger.  Siccio, 
taking  him  in  his  arms,  soothed  him  until 
he  fell  asleep,  when  he  glided  cautiously  out 
of  the  house  into  the  street,  and  hired  a 
conveyance  to  carry  them  to  a  lodging  he 
had  previously  engaged  at  some  distance 
from  the  city.  To  elude  suspicion  and  pur- 
suit he  had  cleverly  concealed  the  little 
Muzio  in  a  bundle  of  clothes,  and,  alight- 
ing from  the  vehicle  before  he  arrived  at 
his  dwelling,  quietly  unwound  and  aroused 
the  child,  who  trotted  at  his  side,  and  was 
introduced  by  him  to  his  landlady  as  his 
grandson. 

During  the  lifetime  of  Muzio's  father, 
who  was  an  amateur  antiquary,  Siccio  had 
gained  a  considerable  knowledge  of  the 


siccio.  79 

history  of   the  ruins  around  Borne  by  at- 
tending    him    in     his     researches.       This 
knowledge,   as   he   could   not  take   service 
as  a  domestic,  on  account  of  his  unwilling- 
ness to  part  from  the  child,  he  determined 
to    turn    to    account,    and     so    become    a 
regular  cicerone.      His  pay  for  services  in 
this  capacity  was  so  small,  that  he  could 
with  difficulty  provide  for  himself  and  his 
little  charge  even  the  bare   necessaries  of 
existence.     This  mode  of  living  he  pursued 
however  for  some  years,  until  the  infirmities 
of  old  age  creeping  upon  him,  he  found  it 
harder  than  ever  to  procure  food  and  shelter 
of    the  commonest  kind.      What  could  he 
now  do?      He  looked  at  Muzio's  graceful 
form,  and  an  inspiration  broke  upon  him. 
Yes,  he  would  brave  the  danger,  and  take 
him  to  the  city,  for  he  felt  that  the  artists 
and  sculptors  would  rejoice  to  obtain  such  a 
model.     The  venture  was  made,  and  Siccio 
was  elated  and  gratified  beyond  measure  at 
the  admiration  Muzio,  now  in  his  fifteenth 
year,  called  forth  from  the  patrons  of  Eoman 
ragazzi. 


M)  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

For  a  while  they  were  enabled  to  live  in 
comparative  comfort.  Siccio  now  dared  to 
reveal  to  him  the  secret  of  his  birth,  and  the 
manner  in  which  he  had  been  despoiled,  as 
the  old  man  at  any  rate  suspected,  of  his  in- 
heritance. Great  was  the  indignation  of  the 
youth,  and  still  greater  his  gratitude  to  the 
good  Siccio,  who  had  toiled  so  uncomplain- 
ingly for  him,  but  from  this  time  he  steadily 
refused  to  sit  as  a  model.  Work  he  would, 
even  menial  work  he  did  not  despise,  and  he 
might  have  been  seen  frequently  in  the 
different  studios  moving  massive  blocks  of 
marble,  for  his  strength  far  exceeded  that  of 
other  youths  of  his  own  age.  He  also  now 
and  then  assumed  the  duties  of  a  cicerone, 
when  the  aged  Siccio  was  unable  to  leave 
the  house  from  sickness.  His  youthful 
beauty  often  induced  strangers  to  give  him 
a  gratuity;  but  as  he  was  never  seen  to 
hold  out  his  hand,  the  lazzaroni  of  Rome 
called  him  ironically  "  Signer." 

In  spite  of  his  efforts  Muzio  was  unable, 
as  Siccio's  feebleness  increased,  to  provide 
for  all  their  wants ;  and  he  became  gloomy 


siccio.  81 

and  morose.  One  remarkable  evening,  when 
Siccio  was  sitting  alone,  shortly  after  Julia's 
adventure,  a  woman  closely  veiled  entered 
his  mean  little  room,  and  placing  a  heavy 
purse  upon  the  table,  she  said — 

"  Here  is  something,  my  worthy  friend, 
which  may  be  useful  to  you.  Scruple  not  to 
employ  it,  and  seek  not  to  discover  the  name 
of  the  donor,  or  should  you  by  chance  learn 
it  let  it  be  your  own  secret."  And  thus, 
without  giving  the  astonished  old  man  time 
to  recover  his  speech,  she  went  out,  closing 
the  door  behind  her. 


VOL.  i.  G 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

THE     CORSINI     PALACE. 

"Tnis  is  truly  an  unexpected  blessing — a 
fountain  in  the  desert,"  thought  the  Car- 
dinal, as  the  three  women  were  ushered  into 
the  audience-chamber :  "  Providence  serves 
me  better  than  these  knaves  by  whom  I 
am  surrounded."  Casting  an  undisguised 
look  of  admiration  at  Clelia,  who  stood 
modestly  behind  her  mother,  he  said  aloud, 
"  Let  the  petition  be  brought  forward." 

Monna  Aurelia,  considerately  taking  the 
document  from  Silvia,  advanced  with  it, 
and  presented  it  on  her  knees. 

After  perusing  it  with  apparent  atten- 
tion, the  Cardinal  addressed  Aurelia,  saying, 
"  So  you  are  the  wife  of  that  Manlio  who 
takes  upon  himself  to  shelter  and  protect 
the  enemies  of  the  state,  of  his  Holiness 
the  Pope?" 

."It   is   I  who   am   the   wife   of  Signor 


THE    CORSINI    PALACE.  83 

Manlio,  your  Eminence,"  said  Silvia,  ad- 
vancing. "  This  lady,"  pointing  to  Aurelia, 
"  kindly  offered  to  appear  before  your  Emi- 
nence, and  assure  you  that  neither  my 
husband  nor  I  have  ever  meddled  with 
politics,  and  that  we  are  persons  of  un- 
questioned honesty." 

"Unquestioned  honesty!"  repeated  the 
Cardinal,  in  simulated  anger.  "  Why, 
then,  as  you  are  so  very  honest,  do  you 
first  shelter  heretics  and  enemies  of  the 
state,  and  then  assist  them  to  escape  in 
such  an  unpardonable  manner  ? " 

"  To  escape  !"  exclaimed  Clelia,  who  had 
hitherto  preserved  her  presence  of  mind. 
"  Then  my  father  is  no  longer  confined  in 
this  dreadful  place" — and  a  flush  of  joy 
spread  itself  over  her  lovely  features. 

"Yes,  he  has  escaped;  but  ere  long  he 
will  be  re-taken,  and  must  answer  for  his 
double  crime,"  said  the  Cardinal. 

These  words  gave  a  blow  to  Silvia's  new- 
born hopes,  and,  what  with  surprise,  fear, 
and  excitement,  she  fell  back  into  her 
daughter's  arms  in  a  swoon. 

G  2 


84  THE    RULE   OF   THE   MONK. 

The  Cardinal,  hardened  to  such  scenes,  at 
once  determined  to  take  advantage  of  it,  so, 
summoning  some  servants,  he  ordered  them 
to  convey  the  fainting  woman  and  her 
friends  to  another  room,  where  proper  reme- 
dies could  be  applied  to  restore  the  stricken 
wife.  As  they  made  their  exit,  he  rubbed 
his  soft  hands  gleefully,  saying  to  himself, 
"  Ah,  my  pretty  one !  you  shall  not  leave 
the  palace  until  you  have  paid  me  a  fee." 
He  then  sent  for  Gianni,  who,  recognising 
the  trio  at  their  entry,  had  remained  at 
hand,  as  he  divined  his  services  would  be 
needed.  When  he  presented  himself,  his 
master  chuckled  out — 

"  Ebben,  Signer  Gianni  !  Providence 
beats  your  boasted  ability  out  and  out." 

Gianni,  knowing  that  all  was  sunshine 
again  when  he  was  thus  dignified  by  the 
title  "Signor,"  answered,  "Have  I  not 
always  said  your  Eminence  was  born  under 
a  lucky  star?" 

"  Well,"  continued  the  profane  Cardinal, 
"  since  Providence  favours  me,  it  now  only 
rests  with  you,  Gianni,  to  finish  the  matter 


THE    CORSINI    PALACE.  85 

off."  Then  he  continued,  "Follow  the 
women,  and  see  that  every  respect  is  paid 
them;  and  when  they  are  calmed,  direct 
Father  Ignazio  to  send  for  the  elder  woman 
and  the  wife  of  the  sculptor,  under  pretence 
of  questioning  them  about  his  escape,  that 
I  may  have  an  opportunity  of  conversing 
alone  with  the  incomparable  Clelia." 

Bowing  profoundly,  the  scoundrel  de- 
parted to  execute  his  dissolute  master's 
commands. 

As  he  passed  out,  a  lackey  entered,  an- 
nouncing that  "  La  Signora  Inglese " 
wished  to  see  his  Eminence  on  business. 

"  Introduce  her,"  said  Procorpio,  stroking 
his  chin  complacently ;  for  he  congratulated 
himself,  in  spite  of  the  interruption,  on 
his  good  fortune,  as  he  admired  the  young 
Englishwoman  excessively. 

Julia  greeted  him  frankly  as  an  acquaint- 
ance, holding  out  her  hand  in  the  English 
fashiop,  which  he  took,  expressing  in  warm 
terms,  as  he  led  her  to  a  seat,  his  delight 
at  seeing  her. 

"And   to  what   am   I   to   attribute   the 


86  THE   RULE   OF   THE   MONK. 

felicity  of  again  receiving  you  so  soon  under 
iny  roof?  This  room,"  he  continued,  "so 
lately  brightened  by  your  presence,  has  a 
renewed  grace  for  me  now." 

Julia  seated  herself,  and  replied,  gravely, 
for  she  was  slightly  discomposed  by  the 
Cardinal's  flattery,  "  Your  Eminence  is  too 
condescending.  As  you  well  know,  my 
former  object  in  coming  to  the  palace  was 
to  crave  leave  to  copy  some  of  the  chefs- 
d'ceuvre  with  which  it  is  adorned  ;  bub 
to-day  I  am  here  on  a  different  errand." 

The  Cardinal,  drawing  a  chair  to  her 
side  and  seating  himself,  said,  "  And  may  I 
inquire  its  nature,  beautiful  lady  ?  "  placing, 
as  he  spoke,  his  hands  upon  hers  with  an 
insinuating  pressure. 

Julia,  resenting  the  Cardinal's  familiarity, 
drew  her  chair  back ;  but,  as  he  again  ap- 
proached, she  stood  up,  and  placed  it  be- 
tween them,  saying,  as  he  attempted  to 
rise,  and  with  a  look  that  made  him  flinch, 
'  You  surely  forget  yourself,  Monseigneur ; 
be  seated,  or  I  must  leave  you." 

The  prelate,  profoundly  abashed  by  die 


THE    CORSINI    PALACE.  87 

dignity  of  the  English  girl,  obeyed,  and  she 
continued,  "  My  object  is  to  obtain  in- 
formation of  the  wife  and  daughter  of  the 
sculptor  Manlio,  who,  I  am  told,  came  to 
the  palace  some  hours  ago  to  present  a 
petition  to  your  Eminence." 

"  They  came  here,  but  have  already  left," 
stammered  Procopio,  as  soon  as  he  had 
recovered  from  his  surprise. 

"  Is  it  long  since  they  quitted  your 
Eminence  ?  "  asked  Julia. 

"But  a  few  minutes,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  presume  they  have  left  the  palace, 
then?" 

"  Assuredly,"  affirmed  he,  unblushingly. 

Julia,  with  a  gesture  of  incredulity, 
bowed,  and  took  her  leave. 

What  is  there  perfect  in  the  world?  The 
English  nation  is  by  no  means  exempt  from 
imperfection ;  yet  the  English  are  the  only 
people  who  can  be  compared  with  the 
ancient  Romans,  for  they  resemble  each 
other  in  the  splendid  selfishness  of  their 
virtues  and  their  vices. 

Egotists  and  conquerors,  the  history  of 


88  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

both  abounds  in  crime  committed  either  in 
their  own  dominions,  or  in  those  countries 
which  they  invaded  and  subdued.  Many  are 
the  nations  they  have  overthrown  to  satisfy 
their  boundless  thirst  for  gold  and  power. 

Yet  who  dare  deny  that  the  Britons,  with 
all  their  faults,  have  contributed  immensely 
to  the  civilisation  and  social  advancement 
of  mankind?  They  have  laid  the  grand 
foundations  of  a  new  ideal  of  humanity, 
erect,  inflexible,  majestic,  free ;  obeying  no 
masters  but  the  laws  which  they  them- 
selves have  made — no  kings  but  those 
whom  they  themselves  control. 

By  untiring  patience  and  indomitable 
legality,  this  people  has  known  how  to 
reconcile  government  and  order  with  the 
liberty  of  a  self-ruling  community. 

England  has  become  a  sanctuary,  an 
inviolable  refuge,  for  the  fugitive  and 
unfortunate  of  all  other  nations.  Those 
proscribed  by  tyrants,  and  the  tyrants  who 
have  proscribed  them,  flee  alike  to  her 
hospitable  shores,  and  find  shelter,  on  the 
single  condition  of  taking  their  place  as 


THE    CORSINI    PALACE.  89 

citizens  among  citizens,  and  yielding  obe- 
dience to  the  sovereign  laws. 

England,  too,  be  it  ever  remembered, 
first  proclaimed  to  the  world  the  emancipa- 
tion of  the  slave,  and  her  people  willingly 
submitted  to  an  increased  taxation  in  order 
to  carry  out  this  glorious  act  in  all  her 
colonies.  Her  descendants  in  America 
have,  after  a  long  and  bloody  struggle 
between  freedom  and  oligarchy,  banished 
slavery  also  for  ever  from  the  New  World. 

Lastly,  to  England  Italy  is  largely 
indebted  for  her  reconstruction,  by  reason 
of  that  resolute  proclamation  of  fair  play 
and  non-intervention  in  the  Straits  of 
Messina  in  1860. 

To  France  Italy  is  also,  indeed,  indebted, 
since  so  many  of  her  heroic  soldiers  fell  in 
the  Italian  cause  in  the  battles  of  Solferino 
and  Magenta.  She  has  also  profited,  like 
the  rest  of  the  world,  by  the  writings  of  the 
great  minds  of  France,  and  by  her  principles 
of  justice  and  freedom.  To  France,  more- 
over, we  owe,  in  a  great  measure,  the  aboli- 
tion of  piracy  in  the  Mediterranean. 


90  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

France  marched,  in  truth,  for  some  cen- 
turies alone,  and  as  the  leader  in  civilisation. 

The  time  was  when  she  proclaimed  and 
propagated  liberty  to  the  world ;  but  she 
has  now,  alas !  fallen,  and  is  crouching 
before  the  image  of  a  fictitious  greatness, 
while  her  ruler  endeavours  to  cajole  the 
nation  which  he  professed  to  emancipate, 
and  employs  his  troops  to  deprive  Italy  of 
the  freedom  which  he  helped  to  give  her. 

Let  us  hope  that,  for  the  welfare  of 
humanity,  France  will,  ere  long,  resume 
her  proper  position,  and,  united  with  Eng- 
land, once  again  use  her  sublime  power 
to  put  down  violence  and  corruption,  and 
raise  the  standard  of  universal  liberty  and 
progress. 


CHAPTEE    XVI. 

ENGLISH    JULIA. 

IN  Siccio's  little  room  there  was  gathered 
that  same  evening  a  group  of  three  persons 
who  would  have  gladdened  the  heart  and 
eyes  of  any  judge  of  manly  and  womanly 
beauty. 

Is  it  a  mere  caprice  of  chance  to  be  born 
beautiful  ?  The  spirit  is  not  always  reflected 
in  the  form.  I  have  known  many  a  noble 
heart  enshrined  in  an  unpleasing  body. 
Nevertheless,  man  is  drawn  naturally  to  the 
beautiful.  A  fine  figure  and  noble  features 
instinctively  call  forth  not  only  admiration, 
but  confidence ;  and  every  one  rejoices  in 
having  a  handsome  father,  a  beautiful  mo- 
ther, fine  children ;  or  a  leader  resembling 
Achilles  rather  than  Thersites.  On  the 
other  hand,  how  much  injustice  and  mor- 
tification are  often  borne  on  account  of 


92  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

deformity,  and  how  many  are  the  wounds 
inflicted  by  thoughtless  persons  on  those 
wrongly  afflicted  by  their  undisguised  con- 
tempt or  more  cruel  pity. 

Julia,  for  she  it  is  who  shone  the  love- 
liest of  our  triad,  had  just  returned  from 
her  visit  to  the  palace,  and  related  to  her 
auditors,  Attilio  and  Muzio,  what  had 
transpired. 

"  Yes  !  "  she  exclaims,  "  he  told  me  they 
were  gone ;  but  you  see  how  powerful  is 
gold  to  obtain  the  truth,  even  in  that 
den  of  vice  !  The  ladies  are  there  de- 
tained. I  bought  the  fact  from  one  of  his 
people." 

Attilio,  much  disturbed,  passed  his  hand 
over  his  brow  as  he  paced  and  re-paced 
the  floor. 

Julia,  seeing  how  perturbed  in  spirit  he 
was  by  her  discovery,  went  to  him,  and, 
placing  her  hand  with  a  gentle  pressure 
upon  his  shoulder,  besought  him  to  be 
calm,  saying  that  he  needed  all  possible 
self-control  and  presence  of  mind  to  pro- 
cure his  betrothed's  release. 


ENGLISH    JULIA.  93 

"  You  are  right,  Signora,"  said  Muzio, 
who  until  now  had  remained  silent,  but 
watchful;  "you  are  ever  right." 

The  triad  had  already  discussed  a  plan 
of  rescue ;  and  Muzio  proposed  to  let 
Silvio  know,  and  to  engage  him  to  meet 
them  with  some  of  his  companions  at  ten 
o'clock. 

Muzio  was  noble-minded,  and  though  he 
loved  the  beautiful  stranger  with  all  the 
force  of  his  passionate  Southern  nature,  he 
felt  no  thought  of  jealousy  as  he  thus  pre- 
pared to  leave  her  alone  with  his  attractive 
friend. 

Nor  did  Julia  run  any  danger  from  her 
warm  feeling  of  compassion  for  Attilio, 
for  her  love  for  Muzio,  though  as  yet 
unspoken,  was  pure  and  inalienable — a  love 
that  no  change  of  fortune,  time,  or  even 
death,  could  destroy.  She  had  but  lately 
learned  the  story  of  his  birth  and  misfor- 
tunes, and  this,  be  sure,  had  not  served  to 
lessen  it. 

"  No,"  she  replied  ;  "  I  will  bid  you  both 
adieu  for  the  present.  At  ten  o'clock  I  shall 


94  THE    RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

await  you  in  a  carriage  near  the  Piazza,  and 
I  will  receive  the  ladies,  and  carry  them, 
when  you  have  liberated  them,  to  a  place 
of  safety." 

So  saying,  she  beckoned  to  her  nurse  to 
follow,  and  departed  to  make  the  necessary 
arrangements  for  the  flight  of  the  sculptor's 
family,  whose  cause  she  had  magnani- 
mously espoused,  ignoring  completely  the 
personal  danger  she  was  incurring. 


CHAPTEE    XVII. 

RETRIBUTION. 

JUSTICE  !  sacred  word,  how  art  thou 
abused  by  the  powerful  upon  earth  !  Was 
not  Christ,  the  just  one,  crucified  in  the 
name  of  justice  ?  Was  not  Galileo  put  to 
the  torture  in  the  name  of  justice?  And 
are  not  the  laws  of  this  unjust  Babel, 
falsely  called  civilised  Europe,  made  and 
administered  in  the  name  of  justice  ?  Aye, 
in  Europe,  where  the  man  willing  to 
work  dies  of  hunger,  and  the  idle  and 
profligate  flaunt  in  luxury  and  splendour ! 
— in  Europe,  where  a  few  families  govern  the 
nations,  and  keep  them  in  a  chronic  state  of 
warfare  under  the  high  sounding  names  of 
justice,  loyalty,  military  glory,  and  the  like  ! 
And  in  the  name  of  justice  there  in  the 
palace  sit  Procopio  and  Ignazio.  Outside  are 
the  "  rabble  " — Attilio,  forsooth,  Muzio,  and 


96  THE    RULE   OF   THE    MONK. 

Silvio,  with  a  score  of  the  Three  Hundred, 
who  mean  to  have  justice  after  their  own 
fashion.  The  hearts  of  these  common  people 
are  glad  and  gay,  as  on  the  eve  of  a  feast. 
It  is  true  they  beat,  but  it  is  in  confident 
hope,  for  the  hour  of  their  duty  is  near. 
They  pace  the  Lungara  in  parties  of  twos 
and  threes,  to  avoid  suspicion,  awaiting  the 
striking  of  the  clock.  Whilst  they  linger 
outside,  we  will  enter,  and  take  a  retrospect. 
When  Gianni  summoned  Aurelia  and 
Silvio  to  attend  Father  Ignazio,  Clelia, 
suspecting  treachery,  drew  a  golden  stiletto 
from  her  hair,  and  secreted  it  in  her  belt, 
that  it  might  be  at  hand  in  the  event  of 
her  needing  it  to  defend  herself. 

The  prelate,  meantime,  having  attired 
himself  in  his  richest  robes,  in  the  hope 
that  their  magnificence  might  have  an  effect 
upon  the  simple  girl,  prepared,  as  he  face- 
tiously termed  it,  "to  summon  the  fortress." 
Opening  the  door  of  the  apartment  in  which 
Clelia  was  anxiously  awaiting  her  mother's 
return,  he  entered  with  a  false  benignancy 
upon  his  face. 


RETRIBUTION.  9? 

"  You  must  pardon  us,"  lie  said,  "  for 
having  detained  you  so  long,  my  daughter, 
but  I  wished  to  assure  you  in  person  that 
no  harm  shall  befall  your  father,  as  well  as," 
he  continued — and  here  he  caught  up  her 
hand — "  to  tell  you,  most  lovely  of  women, 
that  since  I  beheld  you  first  my  heart  has 
not  ceased  to  burn  with  the  warmest  love 
for  you." 

Clelia,  startled  by  the  words,  and  the 
passionate  look  which  the  Cardinal  fixed 
upon  her,  instinctively  drew  back  a  little, 
so  as  to  leave  more  space,  and  place  a  small 
table  between  them. 

A  shameful  burst  of  insult  and  odious 
entreaty  followed  this  movement.  In  vain 
did  Procopio  plead,  urging  that  her  con- 
sent alone  could  procure  her  father's  pardon. 
Clelia  continued  to  preserve  her  look  of 
horror,  and  her  majestic  scorn,  contriving 
by  her  movements  to  keep  the  table  be- 
tween them.  Enraged  beyond  measure, 
the  Cardinal  made  a  sign  to  his  creatures, 
Ignazio  and  Gianni,  who  were  near  at  hand, 
to  enter. 

VOL.  i.  H 


98  THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 

Clelia,  comprehending  her  danger,  snatched 
forth  her  dagger,  and  exclaimed  in  an  in- 
dignant voice,  "  Touch  me  at  your  peril ! 
rather  than  submit  to  your  infamous  desires 
I  will  plunge  this  poniard  into  my  heart !" 

The  libidinous  prelate,  not  understanding 
such  virtue,  approached  to  wrest  the  weapon 
from  the  Eoman  girl,  hut  received  a  gash 
upon  his  palm,  as  she  snatched  it  free,  and 
stood  upon  the  defensive,  with  majestic 
anger  and  desperation.  He  called  to  his 
satellites,  and  they  closed  like  a  band  of 
fiends  about  the  maiden ;  nor  was  it  till 
their  blood  was  drawn  by  more  than  one 
thrust  from  her  despair,  that  Gianni  caught 
the  wrist  of  Clelia,  as  she  strove  to  plunge 
the  knife  into  her  own  heart,  while  Father 
Ignazio  passed  swiftly  behind  her,  and 
seized  her  left  hand,  motioning  to  Gianni 
to  hold  the  right  fast,  and  the  Cardinal 
himself  threw  his  arms  around  her.  The 
heroic  girl  was  thus  finally  deprived  of 
her  weapon.  This  achieved,  they  proceeded 
to  drag  her  towards  an  alcove,  which  was 
concealed  behind  a  curtain  of  tapestry. 


RETRIBUTION.  99 

At  this  instant,  happily  for  our  heroine, 
there  was  a  sudden  crash  in  the  vestibule, 
and  as  her  assailants  turned  their  heads 
in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  two  manly 
forms,  terrible  in  their  fiery  wrath  and 
grace,  rushed  forward.  The  first,  Attilio, 
flew  to  his  beloved,  who,  from  revulsion  of 
feeling,  was  becoming  rapidly  insensible,  and 
tore  her  from  the  villains ;  while  the  prelate 
and  his  accomplices  yielded  their  hold  with 
a  cry,  and  endeavoured  to  escape.  This 
Muzio  prevented  by  barring  the  way;  and 
bidding  Silvio,  and  some  of  his  men,  who 
arrived  at  this  juncture,  to  surround  them, 
he  drew  forth  a  cord,  and,  after  gagging  the 
three  scoundrels,  he  commenced  binding  the 
arms  of  the  affrighted  prelate,  his  friends 
similarly  treating  Ignazio  and  the  trembling 
tool  Gianni.  Many  and  abject  were  the 
gestures  of  these  miserable  men  for  mercy, 
but  none  was  shown  by  their  infuriated 
captors.  The  prayers  and  curses  of  the 
Cardinal  were  choked  with  his  own  mantle  ; 
and  Muzio  did*  not  refrain,  as  Father 
Ignazio  writhed  under  the  pressure  of  the 

H  2 


100       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

cord,  from  reminding  him  of  his  villany  in 
robbing  a  helpless  child  of  his  lawful  in- 
heritance. 

At  dawn  three  bodies,  suspended  from  a 
window  of  the  Corsini  palace,  were  seen  by 
the  awakening  people ;  and  a  paper  was 
found  upon  the  breast  of  the  Cardinal, 
with  these  words :  "  So  perish  all  those 
who  have  polluted  the  metropolis  of  the 
world  with  falsehood,  corruption,  and 
deceit;  and  turned  it  into  a  sewer  and 
.a  stew." 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

THE    EXILE. 

THE  sun  of  that  avenging  morning  was 
beginning  to  shed  its  rays  upon  the  few 
stragglers  in  the  Forum  who,  with  pale 
squalid  faces  betokening  hunger  and  misery, 
shook  their  rags  free  of  dust  as  they  rose 
from  their  unrefreshed  slumbers,  when  a 
carriage  containing  four  women  rolled 
through  the  suburbs.  It  passed  rapidly 
along  towards  those  vast  uninhabited  plains, 
where  little  is  to  be  seen  except,  here  and 
there,  a  wooden  cross,  reminding  the  tra- 
veller unpleasantly  that  on  that  spot  a 
murder  has  been  committed. 

Arriving  at  the  little  house  already  twice 
mentioned,  its  occupants  alighted ;  and  who 
shall  describe  the  joy  of  that  meeting. 
Julia  and  Aurelia  contemplated  in  silence 
the  reunion  of  the  now  happy  Manlio  with 


102  THE    RULE    OF   THE    M.ONK. 

his  wife  and  daughter,  for  all  the  prisoners 
of  the  wicked  palace  were  free. 

Camilla  also  watched  their  tears  of  glad- 
ness, but  without  any  clear  comprehension. 
Could  she  have  known  the  fate  of  the 
Cardinal,  it  might  perchance  have  restored 
her  reason.  After  a  thousand  questions 
had  been  asked  and  answered,  Manlio  ad- 
dressed Julia,  saying — 

"  Exile,  alas  !  is  all  that  remains  for  us. 
This  atrocious  Government  cannot  endure ; 
but  until  it  is  annihilated  we  must  absent 
ourselves  from  our  home  and  friends." 

"Yes,  yes!  you  must  fly!"  Julia  said. 
"  But  it  will  not  be  long,  I  trust,  ere  you 
will  be  able  to  return  to  Rome,  and  find 
her  cleansed  from  the  slavery  under  which 
she  now  groans.  My  yacht  is  lying  at 
Porto  d'Anzo;  we  will  make  all  haste  to 
gain  it,  and  I  hope  to  see  you  embark 
safely  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours." 

A  yacht !  I  hear  some  of  my  Italian 
readers  cry.  What  part  of  a  woman's 
belongings  can  this  be  ?  A  yacht,  then,  is 
a  small  vessel  in  which  the  sea-loving  and 


THE    EXILE.  103 

wealthy  British  take  their  pleasure  on  the 
ocean,  for  they  fear  not  the  storm,  the 
heat  of  the  torrid  zone,  nor  the  cold  of  the 
frozen  ocean.  Albion's  sons,  aye,  and  her 
daughters  too,  leave  their  comfortable  fire- 
sides, and  find  life,  health,  strength,  and 
happiness  in  inhaling  the  briny  air  on  board 
their  own  beautiful  craft  in  pursuit  of  en- 
joyment and  knowledge.  France,  Spain,  and 
Italy  have  not  this  little  word  "  yacht " 
in  their  dictionaries.  Their  rich  men  dare 
not  seek  their  pleasure  upon  the  waves — 
they  give  themselves  to  the  foolish  luxuries 
of  great  cities,  and  hence  is  it  that  names 
like  Rodney  and  Nelson  are  not  in  their 
histories.  Britannia  has  always  loved  and 
"  ruled  the  waves "  for  centuries.  Her 
wooden  walls  have  been  her  inviolable 
defence.  Long  may  her  new  iron-sides 
and  ramparts  prove  the  same,  and  pro- 
tect her  hospitable  shores  against  foreign 
foes ! 

But  a  yacht  is  a  strange  thing  for  a 
woman  to  possess.  True,  but  English 
Julia  in  childhood  was  of  delicate  con- 


104       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

stitution;  the  physicians  prescribed  a  sea 
voyage,  and  her  opulent  parents  equipped 
a  pleasure- vessel  for  her  use.  Thus  Julia 
became  so  devoted  to  the  blue  waves  that, 
even  when  the  balmy  air  of  Italy  had  re- 
stored her  to  robust  health,  she  continued, 
when  inclination  disposed  her,  to  make 
little  voyages  of  romance,  discovery,  and 
freedom  in  the  waters  of  the  Mediterranean. 
Thus  it  was  that  she  could  offer  so  timely 
a  refuge  to  the  family  of  the  sculptor. 


CHAPTEE   XIX. 

THE     BATHS     OF     CARACALLA. 

IMAGINE  the  consternation  in  Rome  on  the 
15th  of  February,  the  day  following  the 
tragic  death  of  the  Cardinal  Procopio 
and  his  two  ahettors.  Great,  indeed,  was 
the  agitation  of  the  city  when  the  three 
bodies  were  seen  dangling  from  the  upper 
window  of  the  palace.  The  rumour  spread 
rapidly,  and  the  immense  crowd  under  the 
facade  increased  more  and  more,  until  a 
battalion  of  foreign  soldiers,  sent  for  by  the 
terrified  priests,  appeared  in  the  Lungara, 
and  driving  the  people  back,  surrounded 
and  entered  the  palace.  To  tell  the  truth, 
the  soldiers  laughed  sometimes  at  the  jests, 
coarse  but  witty,  which  were  flung  by  the 
mob  at  the  three  corpses  as  they  com- 
menced hauling  them  up.  Many  were 
the  bitter  things  that  passed  below. 


100       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

"  Let  them  down  head  over  heels," 
shouted  one  ;  "  your  work  will  be  finished 
the  sooner." 

"Play  the  devil-fish  steadily,  that  they 
may  not  slip  from  the  hook,"  hallooed 
another. 

By-and-by  the  cord  to  which  the  cor- 
pulent body  of  the  prelate  was  attached 
broke  as  the  soldiers  attempted  to  hoist  it 
up,  and  hoarser  than  ever  were  the  shouts 
of  laughter  with  which  it  was  greeted  as  it 
fell  with  a  heavy  shock  upon  the  pavement. 

Muzio,  who  was  surveying  the  avenging 
spectacle,  turned  to  Silvio,  saying,  with  a 
shudder,  "  Let  us  away ;  this  laughter  is 
not  to  my  taste  now  they  have  paid  their 
debt." 

In  truth,  Pasquin  is  almost  the  only  real 
survivor  of  ancient  Rome.  Would  that 
our  people  possessed  the  gravity  and  force 
of  those  times,  when  our  forefathers  elected 
the  great  dictators ;  or  bought  and  sold,  at  a 
high  price,  the  lands  upon  which  Hannibal 
was  at  the  time  being  encamped.  But  it 
must  be  long  before  their  souls  can  be 


THE  .BATHS  OF  CARACALLA.      107 

freed  from  the  plague  of  priestly  corruption, 
and  before  they  can  once  more  be  worthy 
of  their  ancient  fame  and  name. 

"  We  must  have  patience  with  them," 
observed  Silvio.  "  Slavery  reduces  man  to 
the  level  of  the  beast.  These  priests  have 
themselves  inculcated  the  rude  mockery 
which  we  hear.  At  least,  it  could  have 
no  fitter  objects  than  those  dead  carcases. 
Eeproach  not  the  people  to-day — mud  is 
good  enough  for  dead  dogs." 

Thus  discoursing,  the  friends  made  their 
way  through  the  crowd,  and  separated, 
having  first  appointed  to  meet  at  the  end 
of  the  week  in  the  studio  of  Attilio. 

On  the  day  in  question  they  found  the 
young  artist  at  home,  and  gave  him  a 
detailed  account  of  what  they  had  wit- 
nessed under  the  palace  windows.  It  was 
the  time  for  the  re-assembling  of  the  Three 
Hundred,  but,  before  setting  out  to  meet 
their  associates  at  the  Baths  of  Caracalla, 
they  lay  down  to  rest  for  a  few  hours  ; 
and  while  they  slumber  we  will  give  some 
account  of  the"  place  of  assignation. 


108      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

Masters  of  the  world,  and  wealthy  beyond 
compute  from  its  manifold  spoils,  the  ancient 
Romans  gave  themselves  up,  in  the  later  days 
of  the  Eepublic,  to  fashion,  luxuriousness, 
and  excesses  of  all  kinds.  The  toils  of  the 
field — whether  of  battle  or  of  agriculture — 
although  they  had  conduced  to  make  them 
hardy  and  healthy  before  their  triumphs, 
had  now  become  distasteful  and  odious. 
Their  limbs,  rendered  effeminate  by  a  new 
and  fatal  voluptuousness,  grew  at  last  un- 
equal even  to  the  weight  of  their  arms, 
and  they  chose  out  the  stoutest  from 
among  their  slaves  to  serve  as  soldiers. 
The  foreign  people  by  whom  they  were 
surrounded  failed  not  to  note  the  advan- 
tage which  time  and  change  were  preparing 
for  them  over  their  dissolute  masters.  They 
rose  with  Goth  and  Ostrogoth  to  free  them- 
selves from  the  heavy  yoke.  They  fell 
upon  the  queenly  city  on  all  sides,  dis- 
crowned her  of  her  imperial  diadem,  and 
bore  away  her  uncounted  riches. 

Such  was  the  fate  of  that  gigantic  em- 
pire, which  fell,  as  all  powers  ought  to 


THE    BATHS    OF    CARACALLA.  109 

fall   which   have    been    hased   on   violence 
and  injustice. 

One  of  the  chief  imported  luxuries  of 
the  degenerate  Romans  was  the  thermae,  or 
baths,  edifices  upon  which  immense  sums 
were  lavished  to  make  them  beautiful  and 
commodious  in  the  extreme.  Some  were 
private,  others  public.  The  emperors  vied 
with  each  other  to  render  them  celebrated 
and  attractive.  Caracalla,  the  unworthy 
son  of  Severus,  and  one  of  the  very  vilest 
of  the  line  of  Caesars,  built  the  vast  pile 
still  called  by  his  evil  name ;  the  ruins 
of  which  forcibly  illustrate  the  splendour 
of  the  past  sovereignty,  and  the  causes 
of  its  swift  decay.  The  greater  number  of 
these  conspicuous  and  magnificent  build- 
ings in  the  city  of  Rome  have  subterranean 
passages  attached  to  them,  provided  by 
their  original  possessors  as  a  means  of 
escape  in  times  of  danger,  Or  to  conceal  the 
results  of  rapine  or  violence.  It  was  in  the 
subterranean  passages  connected  with  the 
Baths  of  Caracalla  that  the  Three  Hundred 
had  agreed  to  meet,  and  as  the  darkness  of 


Ill)  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

night  crept  on,  the  outposts  of  the  con- 
spirators, like  '  gliding  shadows,  planted 
themselves  silently  at  the  approaches  to 
this  wilderness  of  antique  stones,  from  time 
to  time  challenging,  in  a  whisper,  other  and 
more  numerous  shadows,  which  slowly  con- 
verged to  the  spot. 


CHAPTER     XX. 

THE    TRAITOR. 

THE  liberation  of  Manlio  and  the  execu- 
tion of  the  Cardinal  gave  an  unexpected 
blow  to  the  Pontifical  Government,  and 
aroused  it  from  its  previous  easy  lethargy. 
All  the  foreign  and  native  soldiers  avail- 
able were  put  under  arms,  and  the  police 
were  everywhere  on  the  qui  vive,  arresting 
upon  the  slightest  suspicion  citizens  of  all 
classes,  so  that  the  prisons  speedily  became 
filled  to  overflowing. 

A  member  of  the  Three  Hundred — 
shameful  to  say — had  been  bought  over  to 
act  as  a  spy  upon  the  movements  of  his 
comrades.  Happily,  he  was  not  one  of 
those  select  members  chosen  to  assist  in  the 
attack  upon  the  Quirinale  prison,  or  the 
release  of  Silvia  and  Clelia.  Of  the  pro- 
posed meeting  at  the  Baths  of  Caracalla  he 


112       TUB  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

was  nevertheless  cognisant,  and  had  duly 
given  information  of  it  to  the  police. 

Now,  Italian  conspirators  make  use  of 
a  counter  police,  at  the  head  of  which 
was  Muzio. 

His  garb  of  lazzarone  served  him  in 
good  stead,  and  by  favour  of  it  he  often 
managed  to  obtain  information  from  those 
in  the  pay  of  the  priests,  who  commonly 
employ  the  poor  and  wretched  people  that 
beg  for  bread  in  the  streets  and  market- 
places of  Rome  in  the  capacity  of  spies. 

But  this  time  he  was  ill-informed.  The 
last  conspirator  had  entered  the  subter- 
ranean passage,  and  Attilio  had  put  the 
question,  "  Are  the  sentinels  at  their 
posts?"  when  a  low  sound,  like  the  hiss- 
ing of  a  snake,  resounded  through  the 
vault.  This  was  Muzio 's  signal  of  alarm, 
and  he  himself  appeared  at  the  arch- 
way. 

"  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost,"  said  he ; 
"  we  are  already  hemmed  in  on  one  side 
by  an  armed  force,  and  at  the  southern 
exit  another  is  taking  up  its  position." 


THE    TRAITOR.  113 

This  imminent  danger,  instead  of  making 
these  brave  youths  tremble,  served  but  to 
fill  them  with  stern  resolve  and  courage. 

Attilio  looked  once  on  the  strong  band 
assembled  around  him,  and  then  bade 
Silvio  take  two  men  and  go  to  the  en- 
trance to  reconnoitre. 

Another  sentinel  approached  at  this  mo- 
ment from  the  south,  and  corroborated 
Muzio's  statement. 

The  sentinels  from  the  remaining  points 
failing  to  appear,  a  fear  that  they  had  been 
arrested  fell  upon  the  young  men,  and  their 
leader  was  somewhat  troubled  on  this  ac- 
count, until  Silvio  returned,  and  reported 
that  upon  nearing  the  mouth  of  the  pas- 
sage he  had  seen  them.  At  this  moment 
they  heard  a  few  shots,  and  immediately 
after  the  sentinels  in  question  entered,  and 
informed  the  chief  that  they  had  witnessed 
a  large  number  of  troops  gathering,  and 
had  fired  upon  one  file,  which  had  ventured 
to  advance. 

Attilio,     seeing     that    delay    would    be 
ruinous,  commanded  Muzio  to  charge  out 
VOL.  i.  j 


114      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

with  a  third  of  the  company,  he  himself 
would  follow  up  with  his  own  third,  and 
Silvio  was  to  hurl  the  rearmost  section 
upon  the  troops. 

Attilio  briefly  said,  "It  is  the  moment 
of  deeds,  not  words.  No  matter  how  large 
the  number  opposed  to  us,  we  must  carve 
a  road  through  them  with  our  daggers." 
He  then  directed  Muzio  to  lead  on  a  de- 
tachment of  twenty  men,  with  a  swift 
rush,  upon  the  enemy,  promising  to  follow 
quickly. 

Muzio,  quickly  forming  his  twenty  men, 
wrapped  his  cloak  around  his  left  arm,  and 
grasping  his  weapon  firmly  in  his  right 
hand,  gave  the  word  to  charge  out. 

In  a  few  moments  the  cavernous  vault 
startled  those  outside  by  vomiting  a  torrent 
of  furious  men ;  and  as  the  youths  rushed 
upon  the  satellites  of  despotism,-  the  Pope's 
soldiers  heading  the  division  had  not,  even 
time  to  level  their  guns  before  they  wtere 
wrenched  from  their  grasp,  and  many  re- 
ceived their  death-blow. 

The    others,  thoroughly  demoralised   at 


THE    TRAITOR.  115 

the  cry  of  the  second  and  third  divisions 
bursting  forth,  took  to  headlong  and 

o  *  <—> 

shameful  flight.  The  Campo  Vaccino,  and 
the  lanes  of  Rome  leading  to  the  Campi- 
doo-llo,  were  in  a  short  time  filled  with 

O          ' 

the  fugitives,  still  pursued  hy  those  whom 
they  should  have  taken  prisoners. 

Helmets,  swords,  and  guns,  lay  scattered 
in  all  directions,  and  more  were  wounded 
by  the  weapons  of  their  own  friends  in 
their  flight,  than  by  the  daggers  of  their 
pursuers  ;  in  effect,  the  rout  was  ludicrous 
and  complete. 

The  brave  champions  of  Roman  liberty, 
satisfied  with  having  so  utterly  discomfited 
the  mercenaries  of  his  Holiness,  dispersed, 
and  returned  to  their  several  homes. 

Amongst  the  dead  bodies  discovered  next 
morning  near  the  baths  was  that  of  a  mere 
youth,  whose  beard  had  scarcely  begun  to 
cover  his  face  with  down  ;  he  was  lying  on 
his  back,  and  on  his  breast  was  the  shame- 
ful word  "traitor,"  pinned  with  a  dagger. 
He  had  been  recognised  by  the  Three 
Hundred,  and  swiftly  punished. 

i  2 


110       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

Poor  Paolo,  alas  !  had  had  the  misfortune 
—for  misfortune  it  proved — to  fall  in  love 
with  the  daughter  of  a  priest,  who,  enacting 
the  part  of  a  Delilah,  betrayed  him  to  her 
father  as  soon  as  she  had  learned  he  was 
connected  with  a  secret  conspiracy.  To 
save  his  life,  the  wretched  youth  con- 
sented to  become  a  paid  spy  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  priesthood,  and  it  was  thus 
he  drew  his  pay. 

The  worth  of  one  intrepid  spirit,  as 
Attilio  showed,  is  inestimable ;  a  single 
man  of  lion  heart  can  put  to  flight  a 
whole  army. 

On  the  other  hand,  how  contagious  is 
fear.  We  have  seen  whole  armies  seized  by 
a  terrible  panic  in  open  day  at  a  cry  of 
"Escape  who  can,"  "Cavalry,"  "The 
enemy,"  or  even  at  the  sound  of  a  few 
shots — armies,  too,  that  had  fought,  and 
would  again  fight  patiently  and  gallantly. 

Fear  is  shameful  and  degrading,  and  we 
think  the  southern  nations  of  Europe  are 
more  liable  to  it  than  the  cooler  and  more 
serious  peoples  of  the  north;  but  never 


THE    TRAITOR.  117 

may  we  see  an  Italian  army  succumb  to 
that  sudden  ague-fit  which  kills  the  man, 
even  though  he  seems  to  save  his  life 
thereby ! 


CHAPTER     XXL 

THE    TORTURE. 

As  the  hour  of  solemn  vengeance  had  not 
yet  struck,  fright,  and  fright  alone,  was  for 
the  black-robed  rulers  of  Rome  the  result 
of  the  events  we  have  detailed. 

The  priests  were  in  mortal  terror  lest 
the  thread  by  which  the  sword  of  popular 
wrath  was  suspended  should  be  cut. 

The  hour,  however,  had  not  struck ;  the 
measure  of  the  cup  was  not  full ;  the  Grod 
of  justice  delayed  the  day  of  His  retribution. 

Know  you  what  the  lust  of  priests  is  to 
torture  ?  Do  you  know  that  by  the  priests 
Galileo  was  tortured  ? — Gralileo,  the  greatest 
of  Italians  !  Who  but  priests  could  have 
committed  him  to  the  torture  ?  Who  but 
a  Popish  prelate  could  have  condemned  to 
death  by  starvation  *in  a  walled-up  prison 
Ugolino  and  his  four  sons? 


THE    TORTURE.  119 

Where  but  in  Rome  have  priests  hated 
virtue  and  learning  while  they  fostered 
ignorance  and  patronised  vice  ?  Woe  to 
the  man  who,  gifted  by  God  above  his 
fellows,  has  dared  to  exhibit  his  talent  in 
Papal  Italy.  Has  he  not  been  immediately 
consigned  to  moral  and  physical  torturers, 
until  he  admitted  darkness  was  light  ? 

Is  it  not  surprising  that,  in  spite  of  the 
light  of  the  nineteenth  century,  a  people 
should  be  found  willing  to  believe  the 
blasphemous  fables  called  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church,  and  the  priests  permitted  to 
hold  or  withhold  salvation  at  their 
pleasure,  and  to  exercise  such  power  that 
rulers  court  their  alliance  as  a  means  of 
enabling  them  the  more  effectually  to 
keep  in  subjection  their  miserable  sub- 
jects ? 

In  England,  America,  and  Switzerland, 
the  torture  has  been  abolished.  There 
progress  is  not  a  mere  word.  In  Rome  the 
torture  exists  in  all  its  power,  though  con- 
cealed. Light  has  yet  to  penetrate  the 
secrets  of  those  dens  of  infamy  called 


120       THE  HULK  OF  THE  MONK. 

cloisters,  seminaries,  convents,  where  beings, 
male  and  female,  are  immured  as  long  as 
life  lasts,  and  are  bound  by  terrible  vows 
to  resign  for  ever  the  ties  of  natural 
affection  and  sacred  friendship. 

Fearful  are  the  punishments  inflicted 
upon  any  hapless  member  suspected  of 
being  lax  in  his  belief,  or  desirous  of  being 
released  from  his  oaths.  Eedress  for  them 
is  impossible  in  a  country  where  despotism 
is  absolute,  and  the  liberty  of  the  press 
chained. 

Yes,  in  Rome,  where  sits  the  Vicar  of 
God,  the  representative  of  Christ,  the  man 
of  peace,  the  torture,  we  say,  still  exists  as 
in  the  times  of  St.  Dominic  and  Torque- 
mada.  The  cord  and  the  pincers  are  in 
constant  requisition  in  these  present  days 
of  political  convulsion. 

Poor  Dentato,  the  sergeant  of  dragoons 
who  facilitated  the  escape  of  Manlio,  soon 
experienced  this.  He  had  been  unfortu- 
nately identified  as  engaged  at  the  Quirinale. 
Morning,  noon,  and  night,  means  too 
horrible  to  divulge  were  resorted  to  for 


THE    TORTURE.  121 

the  purpose  of  compelling  him  to  give  up 
the  names  of  those  concerned  in  the  attack 
upon  the  prison.  Failing  to  gain  their 
point,  he  had  been  left  by  his  tormentors 
a  shapeless  mass,  imploring  his  persecutors 
to  show  their  mercy  by  putting  him  to 
death. 

Unhappy  man !  the  executioners  falsely 
declared  he  had  denounced  his  accomplices, 
and  continued  daily  to  make  fresh  arrests. 

Yet  the  world  still  tolerates  those  fiends 
in  human  form,  and  kings  moreover  impose 
them  upon  our  unhappy  countries.  God 
grant  the  people  of  Italy  may  before  long 
have  the  will  and  the  courage  to  break  this 
hateful  yoke  from  off  their  necks  !  Grod  set 
us  free — before  we  are  weary  of  praying — 
from  those  who  take  His  holy  name  in 
vain,  and  chase  Christ  himself  out  of  the 
Temple  to  set  their  money- changing  stalls 
therein ! 


CHAPTEE    XXII. 

THE    BRIGANDS. 

LET  us  for  a  time  depart  from  these  scenes 
of  horror,  and  follow  our  fugitives  on  the 
road  to  Porto  d'Anzo.  Their  hearts  are 
sad,  for  they  are  leaving  many  dear  to 
them  behind  in  the  city,  and  their  road  is 
one  of  danger,  until  they  reach  the  sea; 
but,  as  they  breathe  the  pure  air  of  their 
beloved  country,  their  spirits  revive.  That 
country,  once  so  populated  and  fertile,  is 
now  all  barren  and  deserted — indeed,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  find  another  spot  on 
earth  that  presents  so  many  objects  of  past 
grandeur  and  present  misery  as  the  Eoman 
Campagna.  The  ruins,  scattered  on  all 
sides,  give  pleasure  to  the  antiquary,  and 
convince  him  of  the  prosperity  and  gran- 
deur of  its  ancient  inhabitants,  while  the 
sportsman  finds  beasts  and  birds  enough 


THE    BRIGANDS.  123 

to  satisfy  him ;  but  the  lover  of  mankind 
mourns  over  it  as  a  grave-yard  of  past 
glories,  with  the  priests  for  sextons.  The 
proprietors  of  these  vast  plains  are  few, 
and  those  few  clerics,  who  are  too  much 
absorbed  by  the  pleasures  and  vices  of  the 
city,  to  visit  their  properties,  keeping,  at 
the  most,  a  few  flocks  of  sheep  or  buffaloes. 

Brigandage  is  inseparable  from  priestly 
government,  which  is  easy  to  understand, 
when  we  remember  that  it  is  supported  by 
the  aid  of  cowardly  and  brutal  mercenaries1. 
These  men,  becoming  robbers,  murderers, 
and  criminal  offenders,  flee  to  such  places 
as  this  historical  desert,  where  they  find 
undisturbed  refuge  and  shelter. 

Statistics  prove  that  in  Rome  murders 
are  of  more  frequent  occurrence  in  propor- 
tion to  the  population  than  in  any  other 
city.  And  how,  indeed,  can  it  be  otherwise, 
when  we  consider  the  corrupt  education 
instilled  by  the  priests  ? 

But  other  outlaws  are  styled  brigands, 
besides  these  recruited  from  the  runaway 
hirelings  of  the  priests,  who  have  committed 


124       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

such  dreadful  ravages  during  the  last  few 
years.  We  have  a  sympathy  for  the  wild 
spirits  who  are  falsely  said  to  live  by 
plunder,  but  who  retire  to  the  plains,  and 
pass  a  rambling  life,  without  being  guilty 
of  theft  or  murder,  in  order  to  escape  the 
humiliations  to  which  the  citizen  is  daily 
subjected. 

The  tenacity  and  courage  shown  by  the 
latter  in  their  encounters  with  the  police 
and  national  guards  are  worthy  of  a  better 
cause,  and  prove  that  such  men,  if  led  by  a 
lawful  ruler,  and  inspired  with  a  love  for 
their  country,  would  form  an  army  that 
would  resist  triumphantly  any  foreign 
invader. 

All  "brigands"  are,  indeed,  not  assassins. 

Orazio,  a  valorous  Roman,  though  a  bri- 
gand, was  respected  and  admired  by  all 
in  Trastevere,  particularly  by  the  Roman 
women,  who  never  fail  to  recognise  and 
appreciate  personal  bravery. 

This  valiant  man  was  reputed  to  be 
descended  from  the  famous  Horatius  Codes, 
who  alone  defended  a  bridge  against  the 


THE    BRIGANDS.  125 

army  of  Porsenna,  and,  like  him,  curiously 
enough,  he  had  lost  an  eye.  Orazio  had 
served  the  Roman  Republic  with  honour. 
While  yet  a  beardless  youth  he  was  one 
of  the  first  who,  on  the  glorious  30th 
of  April,  charged  and  put  to  flight  the 
foreign  invaders.  In  Palestrina  he  received 
an  honourable  wound  in  the  forehead,  and 
at  Yelletri,  after  unhorsing  a  Neapolitan 
officer  with  his  arquebuss,  he  deprived  him 
of  his  arms,  and  carried  him  in  triumph  to 
Rome.  Well  would  it  have  been  for  Julia 
and  her  friends  had  men  of  this  type  alone 
haunted  the  lonely  plain  !  But  when  they 
were  not  far  distant  from  the  coast,  a 
sudden  shot,  which  brought  the  coachman 
down  from  his  seat,  informed  our  fugitives 
that  they  were  about  to  be  attacked  by  real 
brigands,  and  were  already  within  range  of 
their  muskets.  Manlio  instantly  seized  the 
reins,  and  whipped  the  horses,  but  four  of 
the  band,  armed  to  the  teeth,  rushed  imme- 
diately at  the  horses'  heads.  "  Do  not  stir, 
or  you  are  a  dead  man,"  shouted  one  of  the 
robbers,  who  appeared  to  be  the  leader. 


126      THE  RULE  OP  THE  MONK. 

Manlio,  convinced  that  resistance  was  use- 
less, wisely   remained   immovable.     In   no 
very  gallant  tone,  the  ladies  were  bidden  to 
descend,   but,   at    the   sight    of    so    much 
beauty,  the  robbers  became  softened  at  first, 
for  a  time,  and  fixed  their  admiring  looks, 
with  some  promise  of  repentance,  upon  the 
exquisite    features   of   the   youthful   Clelia 
and    the    fair   Englishwoman.      But   their 
savage  natures  soon  got  the  better  of  such  a 
show  of  grace.      The  chief  addressed  the 
disconcerted  party  in  a  rough  tone,  saying, 
"Ladies,  if  you  come  with  us   quietly  no 
harm  shall  happen  to  you,  but  if  you  resist, 
you  will  endanger  your  own  lives ;  while,  to 
show  you  that  we  are  in  earnest,  I  shall 
immediately  shoot  that  man,"  pointing  to 
Manlio,    who   remained   stationary   on   the 
box.     The  effects  produced  upon  the  terri- 
fied women   by   this   threat  were   various. 
Silvia   and   Aurelia   burst   into   tears,    and 
Clelia  turned   deadly   pale.      Julia,   better 
accustomed  to  encounter  dangers,  preserved 
her  countenance  with   that  fearlessness  so 
characteristic  of  her  countrywomen.     "  Will 


THE    BRIGANDS.  127 

you  not,"  said  she,  advancing  close  to  the 
brigand,  "take  what  we  possess — we  will 
willingly  give  you  all  we  have?"  putting, 
at  the  same  time,  a  heavily-filled  purse  into 
his  hand ;  "  but  spare  our  lives,  and  permit 
us  to  continue  our  journey." 

The  wretch,  after  carefully  weighing  the 
money,  replied,  "Not  so,  pretty  lady,"  as 
he  gazed  with  ardent  eyes  from  her  to 
Clelia ;  "  it  is  by  no  means  every  day  that 
we  are  favoured  by  fortune  with  such  charm- 
ing plunder.  We  are  in  luck  with  such 
lovely  visitors.  You  must  accompany  us." 

Julia  remained  silent,  not  realising  the 
villain's  presumption  ;  but  Clelia — in  whom 
the  chill  of  despair,  which  struck  her  when 
her  father's  life  was  menaced,  was  yielding 
to  a  deeper  horror  still  at  the  scoundrel's 
words — with  a  spasm  of  anger  and  terror, 
snatching  her  poniard  from  her  bosom, 
and  sprang  upon  the  unprepared  bandit. 

Julia,  seeing  the  heroic  resolution  of  her 
friend,  also  attacked  him ;  but,  alas !  they 
had  not  the  chief  alone  to  struggle  with. 
His  comrades  came  to  his  assistance  and 


128  THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

the  English  girl  was  speedily  overpowered, 
whilst  Clelia  was  left  vainly  to  assail  him ; 
for,  although  she  succeeded  in  inflicting 
several  wounds,  they  were  of  so  slight  a 
nature  that,  with  the  aid  of  a  follower,  he 
had  no  difficulty  in  wresting  her  weapon 
from  her  and  securing  her  hands. 

When  Julia  was  dragged  off  by  two  of 
the  ruffians  towards  some  bushes,  Aurelia 
and  Silvia  followed,  entreating  them  not 
to  kill  her. 

Manlio,  who  had  attempted  to  leap  to 
the  ground  to  aid  his  daughter,  had  been 
instantly  beaten  to  the  earth,  and  was 
being  dragged  off  in  the  direction  of  the 
same  thicket  by  the  band,  while  the  chief 
brought  up  the  rear  with  Clelia  in  his  arms. 

All  appeared  lost.  Death — and  worse 
than  death — threatened  them. 

But  they  had  not  gone  many  paces  before 
the  knave  whose  vile  arms  encircled  Clelia 
was  felled  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from 
a  sudden  hand ;  and  Clelia  gave  a  cry  of 
joy  as  her  deliverer  raised  her  from  the 
ground. 


CHAPTER     XXIII. 

THE    LIBERATOR. 

CLELIA'S  liberator,  who  had  arrived  so 
opportunely  on  the  scene  of  violence,  was 
by  no  means  a  giant,  being  not  more  than 
an  inch  or  two  above  the  ordinary  height ; 
but  the  erectness  of  his  person,  the  ampli- 
tude of  his  chest,  and  the  squareness  of  his 
shoulders,  showed  him  to  be  a  man  of 
extraordinary  strength. 

As  soon  as  this  opportune  hero,  who  had 
come  to  the  rescue  of  the  weak,  had  stricken 
down  the  chief  by  a  blow  of  the  butt-end  of 
his  rifle  upon  the  robber's  skull,  he  levelled 
the  barrel  at  the  brigand  who  held  Manlio 
in  his  grasp,  and  shot  him  dead.  Then, 
without  waiting  long  to  see  the  effect  of  his 
bullet — for  this  hunter  of  the  wild  boar 
had  a  sure  eye — he  turned  to  the  direction 
pointed  out  by  Clelia.  She  was  still  much 
VOL.  i.  j 


130       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

agitated ;  but  when  she  perceived  her 
champion  so  far  successful,  she  cried — 

"  Avanti !  go  after  Julia,  and  rescue  her. 
Oh,  go!" 

With  the  fleetness  of  the  deer  the 
young  man  sped  away  in  pursuit  of  Julia's 
captors,  and,  to  Clelia's  instant  relief,  the 
English  girl  soon  reappeared  with  their 
preserver,  the  brigands  having  taken  to 
flight  upon  hearing  the  shots. 

Reloading  his  gun,  the  stranger  handed 
it  to  Manlio,  and  proceeded  to  appropriate 
to  his  own  use  those  arms  which  he  found 
upon  the  dead  bodies  of  the  brigands. 

All  then  returned  to  the  carriage,  and 
found  the  horses  grazing  contentedly  on 
the  young  grass  that  bordered  the  road. 
For  a  little  while  no  one  found  a  voice, 
absorbed  as  they  were  in  thoughts  of  joy, 
agitation,  and  gratitude ;  the  women  re- 
garding the  figure  of  the  stranger  with 
fervent  admiration.  How  beautiful  is 
valour,  particularly  when  shown  in  the 
defence  of  honour  and  loveliness  in  woman, 
whose  appreciation  of  courage  is  a  deep 


THE    LIBERATOR.  131 

instinct  of  her  nature  !  Let  a  lover  be  bold 
and  fearless,  as  well  as  spotless  ;  a  despiser 
of  death,  as  well  as  graceful  in  life ;  and  he 
will  not  fail  to  win  both  praise  and  love 
from  beauty. 

This  sympathy  of  the  fair  sex  with  lofty 
qualities  in  the  sex  of  action  has  been  the 
chief  promoter  of  human  civilisation  and 
social  happiness. 

For  woman's  love  alone  man  has  gra- 
dually put  aside  his  masculine  coarseness, 
and  contempt  for  outward  appearances,  be- 
coming docile,  refined,  and  elegant,  while 
his  rougher  virtue  of  courage  was  softened 
by  her  into  chivalry. 

So  far  from  being  his  "  inferior,"  woman 
was  appointed  the  instructress  of  man, 
and  was  designed  by  the  Creator  to  mould 
and  educate  his  moral  nature. 

We  have  said  our  fair  travellers  gazed 
with  admiration  at  the  fine  person  of  the 
brigand — for  "  brigand  "  we  must  unwill- 
ingly confess  their  deliverer  actually  was 
— and  as  they  gazed,  the  younger  members 
of  the  party,  it  must  be  acknowledged, 

j  2 


132      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

imported  into  their  glance  a  little  more 
gratitude  than  the  absent  lovers,  Attilio 
and  Muzio,  would  perhaps  have  wished. 
But  admiration  gave  place  to  surprise, 
when  the  brigand,  taking  Silvia's  hand, 
kissed  it,  with  tears,  saying — 

"  You  do  not  remember  me,  Signora  ? 
Look  at  my  left  eye :  had  it  not  been  for 
your  maternal  care,  the  accident  to  it  would 
have  cost  me  my  life." 

"Orazio!  Orazio!"  cried  the  matron, 
embracing  him.  "  Yes,  it  is  indeed  the 
son  of  my  old  friend." 

"Yes,  I  am  Orazio,  whom  you  received 
in  a  dying  condition,  and  brought  back 
to  life ;  the  poor  orphan  whom  you 
nourished  and  fed  when  left  in  absolute 
need,"  he  replied,  as  he  returned  her  em- 
brace tenderly. 

After  exchanging  these  words  of  recog- 
nition, and  receiving  others  of  ardent 
gratitude  from  the  party,  Orazio  explained 
how  he  had  been  hunting  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, when  he  saw  the  attack,  and  came 
to  do  what  he  could  for  the  ladies.  He 


THE    LIBERATOR.  133 

advised  Manlio  to  put  them  into  the  car- 
riage again,  and  depart  with  all  speed ; 
"  for,"  said  he,  "  two  of  these  bandits  have 
escaped,  and  may  possibly  return  with 
several  of  their  band."  Then,  ascertaining 
the  name  of  the  port  from  which  they 
intended  sailing,  he  offered  to  become 
their  charioteer,  and  mounting  the  box, 
drove  off  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  Porto 
d'Anzo. 

Arrived  there  without  further  adventure, 
the  freshness  of  the  sea  air  seemed  to  put 
new  life  and  spirits  into  our  jaded  travellers, 
and  the  effect  upon  the  beautiful  Julia 
in  particular  was  really  marvellous.  A 
daughter  of  the  Queen  of  the  Ocean,  she, 
like  almost  all  Albion's  children,  was 
enamoured  of  the  sea,  and  pined  for  it 
when  at  a  distance. 

The  sons  of  Britain  scent  the  salt  air 
wherever  they  live  :  they  are  islanders,  with 
the  ocean  always  near.  They  can  under- 
stand the  feeling  of  Xenophon's  thousand 
Greeks,  when  they  again  beheld  the  ocean 
after  their  long  and  dangerous  Anabasis, 


134 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


and  how  they  fell  upon  their  knees,  with 
joyful  shouts  of  "  Thalassa  !  Thalassa  !  " 
saluting  the  green  and  silver  Amphi- 
trite  as  their  mother,  friend,  and  tutelary 
divinity. 


CHAPTEE    XXIY. 

THE    YACHT. 

THE  English  girl  broke  out  into  pretty 
speeches  of  gladness  when  she  caught  sight 
of  her  little  ship.  "  Dance,  graceful  naiad," 
ejaculated  Julia,  when  she  beheld  it  upon 
the  blue  waters  of  the  Mediterranean,  "  and 
spread  your  wings  to  bear  away  my  friends 
to  a  place  of  safety.  Who  says  I  may  not 
love  thee  as  a  friend,  when  I  owe  to  thee 
so  many  glorious  and  free  days  ?  I  love 
thee  when  the  waters  are  like  a  mirror  and 
reflect  thy  beauty  upon  their  glassy  bosom, 
and  thou  rockest  lazily  to  the  sigh  of  the 
gentle  evening  breeze  which  scarcely  swells 
thy  sails.  I  love  thee  still  more  when  thou 
plungest,  like  a  steed  of  Neptune,  through 
the  billows'  seething  foam,  driven  by  the 
storm,  making  thy  way  through  the  waves, 
and  fearing  no  terror  of  the  tempest.  Now 


136      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

stretch  thy  wings  for  thy  mistress,  and 
bear  her  friends  safe  from  this  treacherous 
shore ! "  Julia's  companions  were  in  the 
mood  to  echo  this  spirit  of  joy  and  exulta- 
tion, and  eagerly  gazed  at  the  little  vessel. 

Not  daring,  however,  to  excite  suspicion 
by  conducting  the  whole  of  her  party  at 
once  into  Porto  d'Anzo,  Julia  decided  upon 
leaving  Silvia  and  her  daughter  under  the 
protection  of  Orazio,  who  would  rather 
have  been  cut  in  pieces  than  allow  them 
to  be  injured  or  insulted.  They  were  to 
wait  in  a  wood  a  short  distance  from  the 
port,  while  Julia,  taking  with  her  Manlio, 
who  acted  the  part  of  coachman,  and  Aure- 
lia,  as  her  lady's  maid,  passed  to  the  ship 
to  make  preparations  to  fetch  the  others. 
Capo  d'Anzo  forms  the  southern,  and  Civita 
Vecchia  the  northern  limits  of  the  danger- 
ous and  inhospitable  Eoman  shore.  The 
navigator  steers  his  vessel  warily  when  he 
puts  out  to  sea  in  winter  on  this  stormy 
coast,  especially  in  a  south-west  wind,  which 
has  wrecked  many  a  gallant  ship  there.  The 
mouth  of  the  Tiber  is  only  navigable  by 


THE    YACHT.  137 

vessels  that  do  not  draw  more  than  four  or 
five  feet  of  water,  and  this  only  during 
spring.  On  this  left  bank  of  the  Tiber, 
in  the  marshes,  dwelt  of  old  the  warlike 
Volsci,  who  gave  the  Romans  no  little 
trouble  before  those  universal  conquerors 
succeeded  in  subjugating  them.  The  ruins 
of  their  ancient  capital,  Ardea,  bear  witness 
to  its  ancient  prosperity. 

The  promontory,  Capo  d'Anzo,  both  forms 
and  gives  its  name  to  the  port,  in  which  was 
stationed  our  heroine's  yacht,  awaiting  her 
orders.  The  arrival  of  Julia,  if  not  a  delight 
and  fete  day  for  the  priests — who  hate  the 
English,  because  they  are  both  "  heretics  " 
and  "liberals  " — was  certainly  one  for  the 
crew  of  the  Seagull,  to  whom  she  was  always 
affable  and  kind.  The  sailor,  exposed  to 
dangers  nearly  all  his  life,  is  well  worthy 
of  woman's  esteem,  and  nowhere  will  she 
find  a  truer  devotion  to  her  sex  than  among 
the  rough  but  loyal  and  generous  tars. 

Going  on  board,  the  pretty  English  lady, 
after  returning  the  affectionate  and  respect- 
ful greeting  of  her  countrymen  and  servants, 


138      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

descended  to  the  cabin  and  consulted  with 
her  captain,  an  old  sea-dog  (Thompson  by 
name),  as  to  the  best  means  of  embarking 
the  fugitives. 

"  Aye,  aye,  Miss,"  said  he,  glad  to  escape 
his  enforced  idleness,  as  soon  as  he  saw  how 
the  land  lay  ;  "  leave  the  poor  creatures  to 
me ;  I'll  find  a  way  of  shipping  them  safe 
out  of  this  hole  ! " 

And  in  less  than  an  hour  the  captain,  true 
to  his  word,  weighed  anchor,  and  sailed 
triumphantly  out  to  sea  with  our  exiles  on 
board,  who,  though  shedding  a  few  natural 
tears  as  the  coast  faded  rapidly  from  their 
view,  were  inexpressibly  thankful  to  feel  that 
they  were  at  last  out  of  the  clutches  of  their 
revengeful  persecutors. 


CHAPTEE     XXV. 

THE   TEMPEST. 

BUT  our  readers  will  remember  tliat  it  was 
now  the  third  week  in  February — the  worst 
month  at  sea,  at  least  in  the  Mediterranean. 
The  Italian  sailors  have  a  proverb,  that  "  a 
short  February  is  worse  than  a  long  Decem- 
ber."- Captain  Thompson,  in  his  anxiety  to 
fulfil  his  young  mistress's  wishes,  had  not 
failed  to  heed  the  weather-glass,  and  he  had 
felt  anxious  at  the  way  in  which  the  mer- 
cury was  falling — a  sure  sign  that  a  strong 
south-west  wind  was  brewing  nigh  at  hand, 
the  most  unfavourable  for  the  safety  of  our 
passengers  on  this  rocky  coast.  The  Seagull, 
however,  sailed  gracefully  out  of  port  with 
all  sails  set,  and  impelled  by  a  gentle  breeze 
— gracefully,  we  say,  that  is,  in  the  eyes 
of  Captain  Thompson  and  her  owner ;  but 
not  so  gracefully  in  the  eyes  of  Aurelia 


140      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

and  Manlio,  who,  never  having  entrusted 
themselves  to  the  deep  before,  were  con- 
siderably inconvenienced  by  the  undulating 
motion. 

Julia  had  arranged  to  cruise  down  the 
coast  for  Silvia  and  Clelia,  still  under  Orazio's 
protection,  bringing  to  off  a  small  fishing 
place  a  few  miles  from  Porto  d'Anzo, 
where  the  yacht  was  to  put  in  and  embark 
them ;  but,  though  the  captain  would  have 
gone  through  fire  and  water  to  obey  his 
mistress's  commands,  the  wind  and  waves 
were  his  superiors.  The  gentle  breeze  had 
given  place  to  strong  gusts,  and  black 
clouds  were  rapidly  chasing  one  another 
athwart  the  sky.  A  storm  was  evidently 
rising,  and  every  moment  the  danger  of 
being  driven  ashore  was  becoming  more 
and  more  possible.  Night  was  closing  in, 
and  breakers  were  in  sight.  The  only 
chance  of  escape  was  to  cast  anchor. 
Thompson,  addressing  Julia — whom  he 
found  wrapped  in  a  shawl,  lying  on  deck 
watching  every  movement — now  acquainted 
her  with  his  resolution,  in  which  she 


THE    TEMPEST.  141 

acquiesced.  The  sailors  were  about  to 
obey  their  captain's  orders,  when  Julia 
cried  out  "  Hold ! "  for  she  had  already 
felt  the  wind  upon  her  cheek  suddenly 
shift,  and  felt  that  to  anchor  was  no 
longer  wise.  Now  they  must  stand  out 
to  sea,  and  face  the  shifts  of  the  tempest. 
The  sails  began  to  fill,  and  in  a  short 
time  the  Seagull  moved  off,  and  began 
to  leave  the  surf  behind  her,  obedient 
to  the  helm.  The  wind  was  fitful,  and 
now  and  again  terribly  fierce ;  the  sails, 
cordage,  and  masts  creaked,  and  swayed 
to  and  fro.  Captain  Thompson  ordered 
his  crew,  in  the  energetic  yet  self-possessed 
tone  so  characteristic  of  the  British  sea- 
man, to  "  stand  by "  the  halyards,  with 
all  ready  to  let  go,  but  to  take  in 
nothing.  Luffing  a  little  more,  they  were 
soon  free  of  the  immediate  peril;  but, 
the  wind  increasing,  they  dared  not  carry 
so  much  sail,  and  three  reefs  were  taken  in 
upon  the  mainsail,  the  foresail  and  jib  were 
shifted,  and  everything  was  made  taut  and 
snug  against  the  fierce  blasts  which  dashed 


142 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


the  billows  over  her  sides,  and  occasionally 
almost  submerged  the  tiny  bark. 

The  Seagull  presently  put  about  on 
the  port  tack,  always  beating  out  from 
the  land,  and  battled  bravely  with  the 
storm,  which  waxed  momentarily  louder  and 
stronger.  One  tremendous  wave  dashed 
over  her,  and  then  the  captain,  addressing 
Julia,  who  had  remained  on  deck,  besought 
her  to  go  below,  for  he  feared  she  might 
share  the  fate  of  one  of  the  crew  who  had 
just  been  washed  overboard  by  it.  Poor 
fellow,  no  help  could  save  him !  Julia 
saw  the  sailor  go  over  the  side,  and  threw 
him  a  rope  herself,  but  the  man  was 
swallowed  up  in  the  darkness  and  foam. 
The  steersmen  (for  there  were  two)  were 
now  lashed  to  the  helm,  the  captain  to 
the  weather  shrouds  of  the  mainmast,  and 
the  men  held  fast  under  the  bulwarks. 

When  Julia  descended  to  the  cabin  to 
appease  the  captain's  anxiety,  and  look 
after  her  friends,  the  scene  that  met  her 
view  was  so  ludicrous  that,  in  spite  of  her 
sorrow  for  the  loss  of  the  poor  seaman,  she 


THE    TEMPEST.  143 

could  not  repress  a  smile.  When  the  ship 
reeled  under  the  shock  of  the  wave  which 
had  carried  the  sailor  away,  Aurelia  had 
been  precipitated  like  a  bundle  of  clothes 
into  the  same  corner  in  which  Manlio  had 
taken  refuge.  The  poor  woman,  frightened 
out  of  her  wits,  and  thinking  her  last  hour 
had  come,  clung  to  the  unfortunate  sculptor 
with  all  her  might,  as  if  fancying  she  could 
be  saved  by  doing  so.  In  vain  Manlio 
implored  her  not  to  choke  him :  the  more 
he  entreated,  the  closer  became  her  grasp. 
The  sculptor,  accustomed  to  move  blocks 
of  marble,  was  powerless  to  release  him- 
self from  the  agonised  matron,  but,  aided 
by  the  motion  of  the  ship,  contrived  to 
hold  her  off  a  little  so  as  to  escape  suffo- 
cation. In  this  tragic  and  yet  comic  atti- 
tude Julia  beheld  them,  and,  after  giving 
way  for  one  moment  to  her  irrepressible 
amusement,  she  called  a  servant  to  assist 
her,  and  succeeded  in  pacifying  Aurelia, 
and  in  liberating  Manlio  from  his  uncom- 
fortable position. 

All  night  the  Seagull  struggled  bravely 


144 


THE    RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 


against  the  storm;  and  had  it  not  been 
for  her  superior  construction,  and  the 
skill  of  her  commander  and  the  gallant 
seamen  in  Julia's  service,  she  must  have 
perished. 

Towards  morning  the  tempest  subsided, 
and  the  wind  having  changed  to  south- 
south-west,  Captain  Thompson  informed 
Julia  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  put  in 
at  Porto  Ferrajo  or  Longone  to  repair  the 
damages  the  yacht  had  sustained,  which, 
indeed,  were  not  slight.  The  two  light 
boats  had  been  carried  away,  also  every 
article  on  deck,  and  the  starboard  bulwarks 
from  amidships  to  stem.  The  foremast, 
too,  was  sprung,  and  Julia,  seeing  the  im- 
possibility of  setting  the  vessel  to  rights 
at  sea,  consented  to  make  the  land.  Here 
we  will  take  leave  of  them  for  a  time. 


CHAPTEE    XXVI. 

THE    TOWER. 

IT  is  time  to  return  to  Clelia,  and  see  how 
it  fares  with  her  and  her  companions,  Silvia 
and  Orazio.  As  night  approached,  Orazio 
made  a  large  fire,  which  he  had  been 
directed  to  do  by  Julia,  in  order  that  the 
smoke  might  be  a  guide  to  her  vessel.  He 
then  looked  out  for  a  boat  to  hire,  in  which 
to  convey  the  women  to  the  yacht ;  but 
as  the  storm  rose,  he  felt  there  would  be 
no  chance  of  embarking  that  night,  and 
therefore  cast  about  for  a  place  of  shelter 
until  the  morning. 

He  found  a  ruined  tower:  such  towers 
abound  on  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean, 
and  are  the  remains  of  places  which  were 
erected  by  the  mediaeval  pirates,  who  used 
them  chiefly  to  signal  to  their  vessels  when 
it  would  ]  be  safe  to  approach  the  shore. 

VOL.    I.  K 


146 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


Here,  after  making  the  ladies  as  comfort- 
able as  circumstances  permitted,  he  left 
them,  and  paced  up  and  down  the  beach, 
straining  his  eyes  for  a  glimpse  of  the  Sea- 
gull, which,  he  feared,  could  scarcely  live 
in  such  a  tempest.  Half  blinded  by  the 
spray,  he  continued  his  watch,  dreading  most 
of  all  to  see  the  signs  of  a  wreck.  Some 
hours  had  elapsed  when  he  perceived  a  dark 
object  tossing  about  in  the  water,  nearing 
and  then  receding;  and  finally  stranded 
on  the  beach.  Orazio  ran  towards  it,  and 
was  horrified  to  discover  that  it  was  a 
human  body,  apparently  lifeless,  but  still 
clinging  to  a  rope  and  buoy.  He  snatched 
it  up  in  his  sturdy  arms,  and  carried  it  into 
the  tower,  where  he  found  Silvia  and  Clelia 
sitting  by  the  fire  which  he  had  kindled  for 
them.  The  lad  whom  Orazio  had  rescued 
was  no  other  than  the  young  English  sailor 
washed  overboard  from  the  Seagull. 

Silvia,  aided  by  her  daughter,  stripped 
the  inanimate  lad,  laid  him  before  the  fire, 
and  chafed  him  with  their  hands  for  a  very 
long  while,  until,  to  their  great  delight,  he 


THE    TOWER.  147 

slowly  returned  to  consciousness.  Then 
they  wrapped  him  in  some  of  their  own  dry 
garments,  and  hung  his  wet  ones  before  the 
fire,  Orazio  supplying  them  with  fresh  fuel. 
Some  of  his  native  "  grog  "  was  needed  for 
poor  Jack,  but  none  was  to  be  had.  For- 
tunately, Orazio  had  a  flask  of  Orvieto, 
which  he  had  given  to  the  travellers  to 
warm  their  chilled  bodies  during  the  bitter 
night,  and  Silvia  wisely  administered 
a  liberal  dose  to  the  exhausted  mariner, 
who,  with  a  stone  for  a  pillow,  and  his 
feet  towards  the  friendly  fire,  fell  by- 
and-by  into  a  sound  sleep,  till  yacht,  tem- 
pest, shipwreck,  and  angelic  nurses  were  all 
lost  in  oblivion.  His  slumber  could  not 
have  been  more  profound  had  he  lain 
upon  a  bed  of  down.  The  youthful 
Clelia,  also  wearied  with  the  fatigue  of 
the  past  day,  soon  followed  his  example, 
and  with  her  head  in  her  mother's  lap,  she 
slept  the  sleep  of  the  innocent. 

Orazio  returned  to  his  lonely  post,  and 
after  pacing  up  and  down  the  shore  in  the 
fear  of  seeing  some  other  sign  of  disaster, 

K  2 


148 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


returned  at  dawn  to  the  tower  to  dry  his 
dripping  clothes,  and  refresh  himself  after 
his  dreary  vigil. 

Silvia  alone  could  not  sleep  all  that 
night,  but  only  dozed  occasionally,  as  she 
thought  over  the  misfortunes  that  had  be- 
fallen them.  Her  delicate  and  graceful 
frame  had  been  much  shaken  by  the  terri- 
ble occurrences  of  the  past  few  days.  Affec- 
tionate mother  !  Though  weary,  she  bore 
the  weight  of  her  precious  Clelia,  and 
though  her  position  was  a  constrained  one, 
remained  immovable  lest  she  should  awake 
her.  She  was  tormented  with  fear,  too, 
on  account  of  her  beloved  Manlio,  who  had 
escaped  the  fury  of  the  priests  only  to  be 
exposed  to  the  merciless  waves ;  and  then, 
as  if  struck  with  remorse  for  thinking  solely 
of  him,  she  murmured,  in  bitter  accents, 
"  Ah,  my  poor  Aurelia,  to  what  a  fate  has 
your  generous  kindness  brought  you  also  ! " 
And  with  these  reflections  she  fell  into 
another  troubled  doze. 

The  Roman  outlaw  slept  not,  even  after 
daybreak.  He  felt  he  was  too  near  the 


THE    TOWER.  149 

cunning  priests  of  Porto  d'Anzo  to  be  very 
safe.  Seating  himself  upon  a  stone  placed 
near  the  fire,  which  he  fed  from  time 
to  time  with  the  wood  he  had  previously 
gathered,  he  dried  his  garments  one  by 
one,  with  the  exception  of  his  cloak,  which 
he  had  politely  insisted  upon  wrapping 
around  the  ladies  in  the  early  part  of  the 
evening,  as  they  were  but  indifferently  pro- 
tected from  the  cold.  Orazio  was  gaily 
dressed  in  a  dark  velvet  suit,  ornamented 
with  silver  buttons ;  gaiters  buckling  at 
the  knee  covered  a  comparatively  small 
and  well-shaped  foot,  and  a  leg  now  dis- 
played to  advantage ;  while  a  black  cravat 
was  knotted  round  his  handsome  throat, 
and  a  red  satin  handkerchief,  loosely  tied, 
fell  upon  his  wide  shoulders.  A  hat, 
resembling  in  shape  those  worn  by  the 
Calabrians,  nattily  inclined  a  little  to  the 
right,  crowned  his  head;  a  leathern  powder- 
bag,  embroidered  with  silk  and  silver,  slung 
round  his  waist,  in  the  band  of  which  ^rere 
placed  two  revolvers  and  a  broad-bladed 
dagger,  serving  both  as  a  weapon  of  defence 


150  THE    RULE    OF   THE   MONK. 

and    hunting-knife.      These    gave    him    a 
well-prepared  air ;  not  to  speak  of  his  trusty 
carbine,  which  he  had  taken  the  precaution 
to  reload,  and  which  he  always  rested  upon 
his  left  arm.     .As  the  flickering  light  of  the 
fire  fell  upon  him  and  lit  up  his  bronzed 
features,  an  artist  would  have  given  much 
to  have  depicted  what  was  truly  a  type  of 
strength,  courage,  and  manly  beauty;   while 
now  and  then,  awakening  from  her  uneasy 
slumber,  Silvia  regarded  him  with  admiring 
eye,  and  forgot  for  a  moment  her  anxieties, 
while   guarded   by   that    faithful    sentinel. 
It  is  to  be  regretted  that  our  hero,  Orazio, 
was    a    "brigand;"    but    then    he   was   a 
brigand  of  the   better  sort,   and   one  only 
from   the   force    of   circumstances,    his    sin 
being  that,  like   all  brave   and  loyal  men, 
he  wished  Italy  to  be   united,  and  Eome 
freed  for  ever  from  priestly  despotism. 

Towards  dawn  Orazio  approached  Silvia, 
saying  respectfully,  "  Signora,  we  must  not 
remain  here  till  broad  day ;  as  soon  as  there 
is  sufficient  light  to  show  us  the  path  to 
take  we  must  depart.  We  are  too  near 


THE    TOWER.  151 

our  mutual  enemies  here  to  be  out  of 
danger." 

"  And  Manlio,  Julia,  Aurelia,  where  are 
they?" 

"  Probably  far  out  at  sea,"  he  replied ; 
"  and  let  us  only  hope  it,  for  so  they  will 
be  safe ;  but  it  would  be  well  before  we 
strike  out  into  the  woods  once  more  to 
examine  the  beach.  God  grant  we  may 
not  find  any  more  bodies  there." 

"  Grod  grant  they  may  not  have  been  cast 
upon  the  coast  during  this  fearful  storm ! " 
ejaculated  Silvia,  with  clasped  hands  and 
raised  eyes. 

A  mournful  silence  fell  upon  them,  broken 
at  last  by  Orazio,  who  had  been  looking  out 
for  the  first  streak  of  light  in  the  leaden 
sky. 

"  Signora,  it  is  time  we  were  off." 

Silvia  shook  her  daughter  gently,  to 
arouse  her,  and  Clelia  got  up,  feeling 
greatly  restored  by  her  peaceful  slumber; 
while  Orazio,  touching  Jack  with  the  butt- 
end  of  his  carbine,  awoke  him.  Then,  for 
the  first  time,  the  sailor-boy  was  able  to 


152 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


tell  how  he  was  washed  overboard,  and 
his  account  gave  hopes  to  the  listeners 
that  the  Seagull  was  safe. 

Our  bandit,  going  first,  led  his  party  in 
the  direction  of  the  coast ;  but,  although  the 
rain  had  ceased,  the  wind  had  not  subsided, 
and  the  women  made  their  way  with  diffi- 
culty along  the  rough,  uneven  pathway,  the 
spray  from  the  sea  beating  in  their  faces. 
Orazio  and  Jack,  who  was  now  nearly  re- 
covered, searched  for  the  tokens  of  a  wreck, 
but,  happily,  none  were  found,  and  they 
returned  to  Silvia  and  Clelia,  whom  they 
had  left  in  a  sheltered  place,  with  relieved 
countenances  and  cheerful  voices,  saying, 
"Our  friends  are  out  of  danger."  Orazio 
added,  "  And  now,  ladies,  we  will  begin  our 
own  journey,"  turning  at  the  same  time  to 
the  right,  and  taking  a  narrow  footpath 
through  the  wood  well  known  to  him.  His 
charges,  attended  by  Jack  the  English  boy, 
followed  in  silence. 


.  CHAPTEE    XXVII. 

THE    WITHDRAWAL. 

AFTER  the  affair  at  the  Baths  of  Caracalla, 
the  position  of  Attilio  and  his  companions 
became  very  much  compromised.  The  traitor 
had,  indeed,  paid  for  his  infamy  with  his 
life;  but  though  the  Government's  mer- 
cenaries had  had  the  worst  of  it,  the  police 
were  now  on  the  alert,  and,  if  not  quite 
certain,  could  make  a  shrewd  guess  as  to 
who  were  the  leaders  of  the  conspiracy. 

If,  however,  the  friends  of  liberty  out- 
side had  been  as  ready  as  the  Komans, 
the  conspirators  might  yet  have  had  it  all 
their  own  way  on  the  15th  of  February, 
or,  indeed,  at  any  other  time.  But  the 
"  Moderates,"  always  indissolubly  bound 
to  the  chariots  of  selfishness,  would  not 
hear  the  words  "To  arms!"  They  pre- 
ferred waiting,  at  whatever  cost,  until 


154      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

the  manna  of  freedom  fell  from  heaven  into 
their  mouths,  or  the  foreigner  should  come 
to  their  relief,  and  set  their  country  free. 

What  cared  they  for  national  dignity, 
or  the  contemptuous  smile  of  all  other 
European  nations  at  the  open  buying  and 
selling  of  provinces  !  They  were  thinking 
first  of  gain  and  remunerative  employment, 
and  were  consequently  deaf  to  all  generous 
propositions  likely  to  set  in  risk  their 
Eldorado  of  profits ;  though  they  would,  if 
successful,  procure  national  unity  and  pros- 
perity by  energetic  action. 

This  middle-class  cowardice  is  the  cause 
of  Italy's  degradation  at  the  present  day, 
and  were  it  not  for  that,  the  kissing  of  the 
slipper  would  be  an  infamy  of  the  past.  It 
is  the  reason,  too,  why  Italy's  soil  is  so 
often  vainly  wet  with  the  blood  of  her 
nobler,  braver  sons ;  and  why  those  who 
escape  the  sword  wander  in  forests  to  avoid 
the  vengeance  of  the  robed  hysenas ;  and 
why  the  poor  remain  in  abject  misery. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  Rome  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1867.  Yet  she  might 


THE    WITHDRAWAL.  155 

have  been  happy,  regenerated,  and  powerful, 
crowned  with  glorious  liberty  and  inde- 
pendence, had  not  the  foreigner  have  come 
to  the  aid  of  the  falsely-called  "  father  of 
his  people."  Now  she  grovels  in  bondage, 
loaded  with  French  chains. 

One  evening,  early  in  March,  Attilio, 
Muzio,  and  Silvio  met  at  Manlio's  house  to 
discuss  their  future  movements.  They  had 
remained  in  Rome  in  the  hope  of  achieving 
something,  but  the  labyrinth  was  far  too 
involved  to  allow  our  youthful  and  inex- 
perienced heroes  to  extricate  themselves, 
or  the  Three  Hundred  to  extricate  their 
countrymen. 

"  There  is  no  use,"  spoke  Attilio,  bitterly, 
"  in  dedicating  one's  life  to  the  good  of 
one's  country  in  these  days,  when  the 
'  Moderates '  *  check  all  our  efforts,  and 
basely  reconcile  themselves  with  the  enemies 
of  Italy.  How  is  it  possible  for  Romans  to 
do  so  ?  How  can  they  ever  live  in  harmony 
with  those  who  have  sold  them  and  theirs 
so  many  times !  who  have  precipitated  us 

*  See  Note  4. 


156 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


from  the  first  rank  among  the  nations  to 
the  lowest !  who  have  corrupted  and  pol- 
luted our  city  !  who  have  tortured  our 
fathers  and  violated  our  virgins  ! " 

In  his  wrath  Attilio's  voice  had  risen 
until  he  literally  shouted. 

Silvio,  more  composed,  said,  "  Speak 
lower,  brother,  thou  knowest  how  we  are 
pursued ;  perchance  there  may  even  now  be 
some  accursed  spy  near.  Be  patient,  and 
for  the  present  let  us  leave  Eegola  in  charge 
of  our  affairs,  and  quit  the  city.  In  the 
country  we  have  true  and  courageous 
friends.  Let  us  leave  Borne  until  she  is 
tired  of  being  the  laughing-stock  of  these 
leeches,  who  live  by  imposture  and  tyranny. 
Let  us  go.  Our  generous  countrymen  will 
call  us  brigands,  adventurers,  as  they  did 
"  the  Thousand "  during  the  glorious  ex- 
pedition of  Marsala,  which  by-and-by 
astonished  the  world.  What  matters  it 
to  us  ?  Now,  as  then,  we  shall  work  and 
watch  for  the  liberty  of  this  our  unhappy 
country.  When  she  is  willing  to  emanci- 
pate herself,  we  will  fly  to  her  rescue." 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE    FOREST. 

AFTER  walking  for  about  two  hours  through 
the  forest,  where  to  Silvia's  and  Clelia's 
inexperienced  eyes  there  appeared  to  be  no 
path  ever  trodden  by  man,  Orazio  stopped 
at  a  clearing,  and  they  beheld  a  small 
pleasant-looking  glade.  Jack  the  sailor 
had  proved  of  great  use  in  removing  fallen 
branches  strewn  across  the  way,  which 
would  else  have  greatly  impeded  the  pro- 
gress of  the  ladies.  The  weather  had 
cleared  up,  and  although  the  wind  still 
moved  the  crowns  of  the  trees,  it  fanned 
but  gently  the  cheeks  of  the  fugitives. 

"  Signora,  sit  down  here  with  your 
daughter,"  said  their  guide,  pointing  to  a 
large  flat  stone,  "and  take  some  rest,  of 
which  I  see  you  are  in  need.  Jack  and  I 
will  go  in  search  of  some  food ;  but,  before 


158       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

we  do  so,  I  will  spread  my  cloak  upon  your 
hard  bench,  that  you  may  repose  in  greater 
comfort." 

Orazio  was  repaid  with  a  graceful  bow, 
and  starting  into  the  wood  at  a  rapid  pace, 
accompanied  by  the  sailor  boy,  was  soon 
hidden  from  their  view. 

Silvia  was  really  tired,  but  Clelia, 
being  of  a  more  elastic  constitution,  and 
refreshed  by  her  sound  sleep  during  the  past 
night,  was  not  so  much  fatigued ;  never- 
theless, she  found  it  very  welcome  to  rest 
in  that  agreeable  place,  where  no  human 
being  save  themselves  was  visible. 

Yielding  presently,  however,  to  the 
vivacity  of  her  age,  the  young  girl  sprang 
up,  and  began  to  gather  some  pretty  wild 
flowers  she  had  observed,  and  forming  them 
into  a  bouquet,  presented  them  with  a  smile 
to  her  mother,  and  reseated  herself  at  her 
side.  Just  then,  the  report  of  a  musket 
re-echoed  through  the  wood.  Silvia  was 
greatly  startled  by  the  sudden  echo  in  that 
lonely  silent  retreat,  which  had  in  it  some- 
thing solemn. 


THE    FOREST.  159 

Clelia  perceiving  the  effect  upon  her 
mother,  embraced  her,  and  in  reassuring 
tones,  said,  "  That  is  only  a  shot  from  our 
friend,  mia  madre,  he  will  soon  return  with 
some  game." 

Silvia's  colour  came  back  again,  and  very 
soon  afterwards  Orazio  and  Jack  rejoined 
the  ladies,  carrying  between  them  a  young 
boar,  struck  down  by  a  ball  from  the 
carbine  of  the  Roman. 

At  Orazio's  request,  Clelia,  who  had  some 
knowledge  of  the  English  language,  bade 
Jack  gather  some  sticks,  and  light  a  fire, 
which  he  did  willingly,  and  in  a  little  time 
the  cheerful  pile  was  blazing  before  them. 
Animal  food  may  be  necessary  to  man, 
in  part  a  carnivorous  animal,  still  the  trade 
of  a  butcher  is  a  horrid  one,  while  the  con- 
tinual dabbling  in  the  blood  of  dumb 
creatures,  and  cutting  up  their  slaughtered 
carcases,  has  something  very  repulsive  in  it. 
For  our  own  part  we  would  gladly  give  up 
eating  animal  food,  and  as  years  pass  on, 
we  become  more  and  more  averse  to  the  de- 
struction of  these  innocent  creatures,  and 


100      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

cannot  even  endure  to  see  a  bird  wounded, 
though  formerly  we  delighted  in  the  chase. 
However,  habit  had  made  slaying  and 
preparing  the  boar  natural  and  easy  to 
Orazio,  who,  compelled  to  live  in  the  forest, 
had,  indeed,  no  choice  in  the  matter,  being 
obliged  either  to  kill  game,  or  starve.  He 
laid  the  boar  upon  the  grass,  and,  with 
his  hunting  knife,  skinned  a  portion,  and 
carving  some  substantial  slices,  fastened 
them  on  a  skewer,  cut  by  Jack  out  of  a 
piece  of  green  wood,  and  laid  them  over  the 
fire.  When  fairly  cooked,  he  presented 
them  to  the  famished  travellers.  It  was  a 
roast  well  fitted  to  appease  the  cravings  of 
a  moderate  appetite,  and  the  wild  dinner 
was  heartily  relished  by  all  the  party. 
The  meal  was,  indeed,  a  cheerful  one,  much 
merriment  being  caused  by  the  absurdities 
uttered  by  Jack,  whom  Clelia  was  laugh- 
ingly endeavouring  to  teach  Italian. 

The  sailor  is  always  a  light-hearted 
fellow  on  land,  and  more  particularly 
after  he  has  been  a  long  time  at  sea. 
Jack,  forgetting  his  narrow  escape,  was 


THE    FOREST.  101 

now  the  gayest  of  the  four,  and,  in  the  com- 
pany of  the  gentle  and  beautiful  Clelia, 
did  not  envy  his  late  shipmates,  who  were 
still  tossing  on  the  tempestuous  ocean. 
For  Orazio,  his  preserver,  and  the  Italian 
ladies,  his  gratitude  knew  no  bounds, 
although  he  had  but  a  vague  idea  of 
their  position  and  purposes. 

When  the  repast  was  ended  the  party 
continued  their  journey,  resting  occasionally 
by  the  way;  and  in  this  manner  arrived, 
late  in  the  afternoon,  in  sight  of  one  of 
those  ancient  edifices  along  the  Ostian 
shore  which  appear  to  have  escaped  the 
destroying  touch  of  time.  It  stood  away 
from  the  sea,  on  the  edge  of  the  forest, 
and  at  the  entrance  to  a  vast  plain ; 
several  fine  oaks,  many  centuries  old,  were 
growing  about  it,  planted  apparently  by 
medieval  possessors,  with  some  attempt 
at  regularity. 

Orazio,  begging  the  ladies  to  recline 
upon  a  mossy  bank,  stepped  aside,  and 
drawing  a  small  horn  from  his  pouch, 
blew  a  blast,  shrill  and  long. 

VOL.  i.  L 


162 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


The  signal  was  answered  by  a  similar 
sound  from  the  ancient  building,  and  an 
individual,  dressed  much  in  Orazio's  style, 
issued  from  it,  who,  approaching  the 
brigand  with  an  air  of  respect,  cordially 
saluted  him. 

Orazio  took  the  new-comer's  hand  in 
a  friendly  manner,  and,  pointing  to  his 
party,  held  a  short  conversation  with  him 
in  an  undertone.  The  man  then  retired, 
and  Orazio,  returning  to  the  ladies,  begged 
them  to  rise,  and  permit  him  to  conduct 
them  to  this  secure  place  of  refuge. 


CHAPTEE    XXIX. 

THE    CASTLE. 

THE  period  of  highest  glory  for  the  ancient 
capital  of  the  world  vanished  with  the  Re- 
public and  with  the  majestic  simplicity  of 
the  republican  system ;  for  after  the  battle 
of  Zama,  in  which  Hannibal  was  defeated 
by  Scipio,  the  Romans  had  no  longer  any 
powerful  enemies.  It  therefore  became 
easy  to  conquer  other  nations,  and,  en- 
riched by  the  spoils  of  the  conquered,  the 
Romans  gave  themselves  up  to  internal 
contentions,  and  to  every  kind  of  luxury. 
In  this  way  they  were  dragged  down  to 
the  last  stage  of  degradation,  and  became 
the  slaves  of  those  whom  they  had  enslaved. 
And  right  well  it  befitted  them  that  God 
should  pay  them  in  the  same  coin  which 
they  counted  out.  The  last  generation  of 
the  Republic,  however,  had  truly  a  sunset 

L  2 


164      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

grandeur  about  it,  and  splendid  names. 
Before  passing  away  it  presented  to  his- 
tory some  men  at  whom  one  cannot  but 
marvel.  Sartorius,  Marius,  Sylla,  Pompey, 
and  Caesar,  were  men  of  such  stature  that 
one  alone  would  suffice  to  illustrate  the 
valour  of  a  warlike  nation.  If  perfection 
in  a  military  ruler  were  possible,  Caesar, 
with  his  superb  qualities  as  a  general, 
needed  only  to  possess  the  abnegation  of 
Sylla  to  have  been  a  perfect  type  of  the 
class.  Less  sanguinary  than  the  Pro- 
scriber,  he  possessed  more  ambition,  and 
desired  to  decorate  his  forehead  with  a 
crown,  for  which  he  fell  a  victim,  stabbed 
to  the  heart  by  the  daggers  of  the  Roman 
republicans.  Sylla  was  also  a  great  general, 
and  a  reformer ;  he  struggled  hard  to  wean 
the  Romans  from  their  vices,  and  even 
resorted  to  terrible  means,  slaying  with  this 
view  at  one  time  8.000  persons.  Subse- 
quently, wearied  with  the  ineffectual  struggle 
against  the  tide  of  the  time,  he  assembled 
the  people  in  the  Forum,  and,  after  re- 
proaching them  for  their  incorrigible  vices, 


THE    CASTLE.  165 

declared,  that  as  his  power  as  Dictator  had 
failed  to  regenerate  them,  he  would  no 
longer  retain  that  dignit}?-,  but  before  he 
laid  it  aside  he  challenged  the  city  to 
require  from  him  an  account  of 'his  actions. 
Silence  ensued,  no  man  demanding  redress, 
though  there  were  many  present  whose  re- 
latives and  friends  he  had  sacrificed.  With 
an  austere  mien  he  then  descended  from  the 
tribunal,  and  mingled  with  the  crowd  as  a 
simple  citizen. 

The  Empire  rose  on  the  ruins  of  that 
wonderful  Republic.  And  here  it  may  be 
remarked  that  no  republic  can  exist  unless 
its  citizens  are  virtuous.  This  form  of  go- 
vernment demands  moral  education  and 
elevation.  It  was  the  vice  and  degrada- 
tion to  which  the  Romans  had  sunk  that 
inaugurated  the  Empire. 

Among  the  emperors  there  were  some 
less  deplorable  than  others  —  such  as 
Trajan,  Antoninus,  and  Marcus  Aurelius. 
The  greater  part,  however,  were  monsters, 
who,  not  satisfied  with  the  enormous 
wealth  they  possessed,  and  with  their 


166 


THE   RULE    OF   THE    MONK. 


lofty  position,  set  themselves  to  plunder 
the  substance  of  others.  They  sought 
every  pretext  for  robbing  the  wealthy 
citizens.  Many  of  those,  therefore,  pos- 
sessing wealth,  retired  from  Rome — many 
sought  refuge  in  foreign  lands,  others  in 
far  distant  parts  of  the  country,  where 
they  were  safe  from  molestation.  Among 
the  latter,  a  descendant  of  Lucullus,  in  the 
reign  of  Nero,  built  the  original  walls  of 
the  antique  castle  where  we  left  Clelia 
and  her  companions.  Perad venture,  some 
of  the  enormous  oaks  by  which  it  was 
surrounded  had  sprung  in  but  few  re- 
moves from  the  acorns  of  the  trees  which 
shaded  the  courtier  of  Nero.  However 
this  may  be,  the  architecture  of  the  castle 
is  certainly  wonderful,  and  wonderfully 
preserved.  The  outbuildings  are  covered 
with  ivy,  which  age  has  rendered  of  extra- 
ordinary growth.  The  interior  had  been 
completely  modernised  by  mediaeval  owners, 
and  although  not  adorned  with  all  the  luxu- 
ries of  the  nineteenth  century,  it  contains 
several  dry-roofed  and  spacious  apartments. 


THE    CASTLE.  167 

Uninhabited  for  some  time,  the  castle  had 
been  almost  buried  out  of  sight  by  the 
surrounding  trees,  which  circumstance  made 
it  all  the  more  suitable  for  Orazio  and  his 
proscribed  comrades.  Built  in  dark  and 
troublous  times,  this  stronghold,  like  all 
those  of  the  same  kind,  possesses  immense 
dungeons  and  subterranean  passages  spread- 
ing over  a  large  space  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth.  Superstition  also  guarded  the  lonely 
tower.  Travellers  making  inquiries  about 
the  neighbourhood  from  the  shepherds  who 
tend  their  flocks  in  the  forest  openings, 
had  heard,  and  duly  related,  that  some- 
where in  this  district  was  an  ancient  castle 
haunted  by  phantoms ;  that  no  one  ever 
dared  to  enter  it,  and  that  those  un- 
happy beings  who  summoned  up  courage 
to  approach  its  gateway  were  never  seen 
again.  Moreover,  was  there  not  a  story 
told  that  the  beautiful  daughter  of  the 

wealthy  Prince  T ,  when  staying  with 

her  family  at  Porto  d'Anzo  for  the  benefit 
of  sea-bathing,  had  one  day  wandered  with 
her  maids  into  the  woods,  where  the 


168 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


affrighted  and  helpless  women  saw  their 
mistress  carried  up  into  the  air  by  spirits, 
and  although  every  nook  of  the  forest  was 
searched  by  the  command  of  her  distressed 
father,  no  traces  of  the  young  princess 
were  ever  afterwards  discovered? 

To  this  haunt  of  marvels  Orazio  then 
conducted  our  travellers,  as  we  have  before 
described. 


CHAPTEE  XXX. 

IRENE. 

UPON  the  threshold  of  the  castle,  as  our 
travellers  drew  near,  stood  a  young  woman, 
whose  appearance  betokened  the  Roman 
matron,  but  of  greater  delicacy  perhaps  than 
the  ancient  type  possessed.  She  numbered 
some  twenty  years ;  and,  though  a  charm- 
ing smile  spread  itself  over  her  lovely 
features,  and  her  eyes  and  soft  abundant 
hair  were  extremely  beautiful,  still  it  was 
the  majestic  natural  bearing  of  Irene  which 
most  struck  the  beholder. 

As  if  unconscious  of  the  presence  of 
strangers,  she  rah  to  Orazio,  and  folded 
him  in  a  warm  embrace,  whilst  the  blush 
which  glad  love  can  excite  suffused  both 
their  faces,  as  they  regarded  each  other 
with  undisguised  affection.  Then,  turn- 
ing to  the  two  ladies,  she  bowed  grace- 


170       THE  RULE  OP  THE  MONK. 

fully,  and  welcomed  them  with  a  cordial 
salute,  as  Orazio  said — 

"Irene,  I  present  to  you  the  wife  and 
daughter  of  Manlio,  our  renowned  sculptor 
of  Koine." 

Honest  Jack  was  perfectly  astounded 
at  seeing  so  much  beauty  and  grandeur 
where  he  expected  to  find  nothing  except 
solitude  and  savage  desert.  But  his  as- 
tonishment was  greater  still  when  he  was 
invited,  along  with  the  rest,  into  the  castle, 
and  beheld  a  table  covered  with  a  profusion 
of  modest  comforts  in  a  handsome  and 
spacious  dining-hall. 

"  You  expected  me,  then,  Carissima  ? " 
observed  Orazio,  as  he  entered  it,  to  Irene. 

"Oh,  yes ;  my  heart  told  me  you  would 
not  pass  another  night  away,"  was  the 
reply ;  and  the  wedded  lovers  exchanged  a 
look,  which  made  the  thoughts  of  Clelia, 
as  she  beheld  it,  fly  to  Attilio,  and  we 
do  not  overstep  the  bounds  of  truth  if 
we  say  that  Silvia  also  remembered  her 
absent  Manlio  with  a  sigh. 

Jack,    with    the    appetite    of    a    young 


IRENE.  171 

boy  after  his  very  long  walk,  felt  no- 
thing of  the  pangs  of  love,  but  much  of 
those  of  hunger.  And  now  another  scene 
amazed  mother  and  daughter  as  well  as 
the  sailor — who  stood,  indeed,  with  wide 
open  mouth  staring  at  what  seemed  en- 
chantment— for,  as  Orazio  blew  his  horn 
again,  fifteen  new  guests,  one  after  another, 
each  fully  armed  and  equipped  like  their 
leader,  filed  into  the  room.  The  hour 
being  late,  there  was  little  daylight  in 
the  apartment,  which  gave  to  their  en- 
trance a  more  melodramatic  air;  but  when 
the  room  was  lit  up  with  a  lamp,  the  open 
and  manly  countenances  of  the  new-comers 
were  seen,  and  inspired  our  party  with 
admiration  and  confidence.  The  strangers 
made  obeisance  to  the  ladies  and  their 
hostess.  Orazio,  placing  Silvia  on  his 
right  hand,  and  Clelia  on  his  left,  Irene 
being  seated  by  her  side,  called  out,  "  To 
table."  When  their  chief  (to  whom  they 
showed  great  respect)  was  seated,  the  men 
took  their  places,  silently,  and  Jack  found 
a  vacant  seat  by  the  side  of  Silvia,  which 


172      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

he  took  with  calm  resignation  at  his  good 
luck.  The  repast  began  with  a  toast 
"to  the  liberty  of  Rome,"  which  each 
drank  in  a  glass  of  vermuth,  and  then 
eating  commenced,  the  meal  lasting  some 
time.  When  all  had  appeased  their 
hunger,  Irene  rose, .  with  a  sweet  grace, 
from  the  table,  and  conducted  her  fair 
visitors  to  an  upper  chamber  of  the  tower ; 
and  while  a  servant  prepared,  according 
to  her  orders,  some  beds  for  her  guests, 
she  exchanged  with  them,  after  the  uni- 
versal manner  of  ladies,  a  few  words  about 
their  mutual  histories. 

Silvia's  and  Clelia's  you  already  know, 
so  it  only  remains  for  us,  who  have  the 
privilege  of  their  confidence,  to  narrate 
what  Irene  imparted  to  them. 

"  You  will  wonder  to  hear,"  said  she, 

"  that  I  am  the  daughter  of  Prince  T , 

whom  perhaps  you  know  in  Borne,  as  he 
is  famous  for  his  wealth.  My  father  gave 
me  a  liberal  education,  for  I  did  not  care 
about  feminine  accomplishments,  such  as 
music  and  dancing,  but  was  attracted  by 


IRENE.  173 

deeper  studies.  I  delighted  in  histories ; 
and  when  I  commenced  that  of  our 
Rome,  I  was  thoroughly  fascinated  by 
the  story  of  the  republic,  so  full  of  deeds 
of  heroism  and  virtue ;  and  my  young 
imagination  became  exalted  and  affected 
to  such  an  extent  that  I  felt  ashamed  of 
my  name  and  time.  Comparing  those 
heroic  days  with  the  shameful  and  selfish 
empire,  and  more  especially  with  the*present 
state  of  Borne  under  the  humiliating  and 
miserable  rule  of  the  priest,  I  became  inex- 
pressibly sorry  for  the  loss  of  that  ancient 
ideal,  and  conceived  an  intense  hatred  and 
disgust  for  those  who  are  the  true  instru- 
ments of  the  abasement  and  servility  of 
our  people.  With  such  a  disposition,  and 
such  sentiments,  you  can  imagine  how  dis- 
tasteful the  princely  amusements  and  occu- 
pations of  my  father's  house  became  to  me. 
The  effeminate  homage  of  the  Roman 
aristocracy — creatures  of  the  priest — and 
the  presence  of  the  foreigner  palled  upon  me. 
Balls,  feasts,  and  other  dissipations,  gave 
me  no  gratification;  only  in  the  pathetic 


174      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

ruins  scattered  over  our  metropolis  did  I 
find  delight.  On  horseback  or  on  foot, 
I  passed  hours  daily  examining  those 
relics  of  Eome's  ancient  grandeur. 

"When  I  attained  my  fifteenth  year  I 
was  certainly  better  acquainted  with  the 
edifices  of  the  old  architects  and  our 
numerous  ruins  than  with  the  needle, 
embroidery,  and  the  fashions.  I  used  to 
make  very  distant  excursions  on  horseback, 
accompanied  by  an  old  and  trusty  servant 
of  the  family. 

"  One  evening,  when  I  was  returning 
from  an  exploration,  and  crossing  Traste- 
vere,  some  drunken  foreign  soldiers,  who 
had  picked  a  quarrel  at  an  inn,  rushed 
out,  pursuing  one  another  with  drawn 
swords.  My  horse  took  fright,  and  galloped 
along  the  road,  overleaping  or  overturning 
everything  in  his  way,  in  spite  of  all  my 
endeavours  to  check  his  speed.  I  am  a 
good  rider,  and  kept  a  firm  seat,  to  the 
admiration  of  the  beholders ;  but  my  steed 
continuing  his  headlong  race,  my  strength 
began  to  fail,  and  I  was  about  to  let 


IRENE.  175 

myself  fall — in  which  case  I  should  cer- 
tainly have  been  dashed  to  pieces  on  the 
pavement  or  severely  hurt — when  a  brave 
youth  sprang  from  the  roadside,  and,  fling- 
ing himself  before  my  horse,  seized  the1 
bridle  with  his  left  hand,  and,  as  the  animal 
reared  and  stumbled,  clasped  me  with  the 
right. 

"The  powerful  and  sudden  grasp  of  my 
robust  preserver  caused  the  poor  beast 
indeed  to  swerve  sharply  round,  and, 
striking  one  foot  against  the  curb,  he 
stumbled  and  fell,  splitting  his  skull  open 
against  the  wall  of  a  house.  I  was  saved, 
but  had  fainted ;  and  when  I  returned  to 
consciousness  I  found  myself  at  home,  in 
my  own  bed,  and  surrounded  by  my 
servants.  And  who  was  my  preserver  ? 
Of  whom  could  I  make  inquiries  ?  I  sent 
for  my  old  groom,  but  he  could  tell  me 
little,  except  that  he  had  followed  me  as 
quickly  as  he  well  could,  and  had  arrived  at 
the  scene  of  the  catastrophe  just  as  I  was 
being  carried  into  a  house.  All  he  knew 
was  that  my  deliverer  seemed  a  young  man, 


176       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

and  that  he  had  retired  immediately  after 
placing  ine  in  the  care  of  the  woman  ol 
the  house,  who  was  very  attentive  when 
she  learned  who  I  was. 

"  Still  my  ardent  imagination,  even  in 
that  dangerous  moment,  had  traced  more 
faithfully  than  they  the  noble  lineaments  of 
the  youth.  His  eyes  had  but  flashed  an 
instantaneous  look  into  mine,  but  it  was 
indelibly  imprinted  on  my  heart.  I  could 
never  forget  that  face,  which  realised  at 
last,  as  in  my  memory,  the  heroes  of  the 
past.  I  shall  know  him  again,  I  said  to 
myself.  He  is  certainly  a  Roman,  and  if 
a  Roman,  he  belongs  to  the  race  of  the 
Quirites  !  My  ideal  people ;  the  objects  of 
my  worship !  You  know  the  custom  of 
visiting  the  Colosseum  by  moonlight,  which 
then  displays  its  majestic  beauty  to  per- 
fection. Well,  I  went  one  night  to  view  it, 
guarded  by  the  same  old  servant ;  and  as 
I  was  coming  back,  and  had  arrived  at  the 
turning  of  the  road  which  leads  from  the 
Tarpeian  to  Campidoglio,  my  servant  was 
struck  down  by  a  blow  from  a  cudgel,  while 


IRENE.  177 

two  men,  who  had  concealed  themselves  in 
the  shadow  cast  by  an  immense  building, 
sprang  out  upon  me,  and,  seizing  me  by 
the  arms,  dragged  me  in  the  direction  of 
the  Arch  of  Severus.  I  was  terror-stricken 
and  in  despair,  when,  as  Heaven  willed  it,  I 
heard  a  cry  of  anger,  and  we  were  quickly 
overtaken  by  a  man,  whom  I  recognised 
in  the  dim  light  as  my  late  preserver. 
He  threw  himself  upon  my  assailants,  and 
a  fearful  struggle  began  between  the  three. 
My  young  athlete,  however,  managed  to 
lay  the  assassins  in  the  dust,  and  returned 
to  my  side ;  but,  perceiving  that  my  servant 
had  risen,  and  was  approaching  unhurt, 
he  took  my  hand,  and  kissing  it  respect- 
fully, departed  before  I  could  recover  from 
the  sudden  shock  of  the  unexpected  attack, 
or  could  articulate  a  single  word. 

"  I  have  no  recollection  of  my  mother ; 
but  my  father,  who  loved  me  tenderly,  used 
to  take  me  every  year  to  bathe  at  Porto 
d'Anzo,  for  he  knew  how  much  I  delighted 
in  the  ocean,  and  how  pleased  I  was  to 
escape  from  the  aristocratic  society  of 
VOL.  i.  M 


178      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

Home,  where,  had  he  studied  his  own 
inclinations,  he  would  gladly  have  remained. 
My  father  possessed  a  little  villa  not  far 
from  the  sea,  to  the  north  of  Porto  d'Anzo, 
where  we  resided  during  our  visits  to  the 
Mediterranean,  the  sight  of  which  I  dearly 
loved.  Here  I  was  happier  than  in  Eome  ; 
hut  I  felt  a  void  in  my  existence,  a  craving 
in  my  heart,  which  made  me  restless  and 
melancholy.  In  fact,  I  was  in  love  with 
my  unknown  preserver. 

"  Often  I  passed  hours  in  scrutinising 
every  passer-by  from  the  balcony  of  my 
window,  hoping  vainly  to  obtain  a  glimpse 
of  the  man  whose  image  was  engraven  upon 
my  heart.  If  I  saw  a  boat  or  any  small 
craft  upon  the  sea,  I  searched  eagerly,  by 
the  aid  of  my  telescope,  among  crew  and 
passengers  for  the  form  of  my  idol. 

"I  .did    not    dream    in    vain.      Sitting 

c 

alone  in  my  balcony  one  evening,  wrapped 
in  gloomy  thoughts,  and  contemplating 
almost  involuntarily  the  moon  as  she 
rose  slowly  above  the  Pontine  marshes,  I 
was  startled  from  my  reverie  by  the  noise 


IRENE.  179 

of  something  dropping  to  the  ground  from 
the  wall  surrounding  the  villa.  My  heait 
began  to  beat  violently,  but  not  from  fear. 
I  fancied  I  saw  by  the  dim  light  a  figure 
emerging  from  the  shrubbery  towards  me. 
A  friendly  ray  from  the  moon  illumined  the 
face  of  the  intruder  as  he  approached,  and 
when  I  beheld  the  features  I  had  sought  for 
so  many  days  in  vain  I  could  not  repress 
a  cry  of  surprise  and  joy,  and  it  required 
all  my  womanly  modesty  to  restrain  a 
violent  desire  to  run  down  the  steps 
leading  to  my  balcony  and  embrace  him. 

"  My  love  of  solitude,  and  my  disdain  for 
the  pleasures  of  the  capital  had  kept  me 
in  comparative  ignorance  of  worldly  things, 
and,  with  good  principles,  I  had  remained 
an  ingenuous,  simple  daughter  of  nature. 

"  'Irene,'  said  a  voice  which  penetrated 
to  the  inmost  recesses  of  my  soul ;  '  Irene, 
may  I  dare  ask  for  the  good  fortune  to 
say  two  words  to  you,  either  there  or  here  ? ' 

'  To  descend  appeared  to  me  to  be  more 
convenient  than  to  permit  him  to  enter 
the  rooms ;  I  therefore  went  down  imme- 

M  2 


180      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

diately,  and,  forgetting,  for  the  moment, 
his  fine  speeches,  in  joy,  he  covered  my 
hands  with  burning  kisses.  Conducting 
me  towards  some  trees,  we  sat  down  upon 
a  wooden  bench  under  their  shady  branches 
side  by  side.  He  might  have  led  me  to 
the  end  of  the  world  at  that  strange  and 
sweet  moment  had  he  pleased. 

"  For  a  while  we  remained  silent ;  but 
presently  my  deliverer  said,  '  May  I  ask 
pardon  for  this  boldness— r-will  you  not 
grant  it  my  loved  one?'  I  made  no 
reply,  but  allowed  him  to  take  possession 
of  my  hand,  which  he  kissed  fervently. 
Presently  he  went  on,  '  I  am  only  a 
plebeian,  Irene — an  orphan.  Both  my 
parents  perished  in  the  defence  of  Borne 
against  the  foreigner.  I  possess  nothing 
on  this  earth  but  my  arms,  and  my  love 
for  you,  which  has  made  me  follow  your 
footsteps.' 

"  Predisposed  to  love  him,  even  before  I 
had  heard  his  voice,  now  that  his  manly  yet 
gentle  and  impassioned  tones  fell  upon  my 
ear,  I  felt  he  might  do  what  he  would  with 


IRENE.  181 

me — I  was  in  an  Eden.  Yes,  he  belonged 
to  me,  and  I  to  him ;  but  I  could  not  find 
the  voice  to  say  so  as  yet. 

"  '  Irene,'  he  continued,  '  I  am  not  only  a 
portionless  orphan,  but  an  outlaw,  con- 
demned to  death,  and  pursued  like  a  wild 
beast  of  the  forest  by  the  bloodhounds  of 
the  Government.  Yet  I  have  presumed  to 
hope  that  you  might  be  gentle  to  me  for  my 
love,  with  the  strength  of  your  generous 
nature;  and  more  so,  alas!  when  I  saw  that 
you  were  unhappy,  for  I  have  watched  you 
unseen,  and  noted  with  sorrow  and  hope  the 
melancholy  expression  of  your  face.  I  am 
come,  though  your  sweet  kindness  flatters 
me,  Irene,  to  tell  you  these  things  which 
make  it  impossible,  of  course,  that  you  can 
ever  be  mine.  I  have  no  claim  or  right 
but  my  ardent  love ;  the  small  services  I 
have  rendered  you  have  blessed  me,  and 
made  me  proud  and  happy;  therefore  you 
owe  me  nought  of  gratitude.  If  I  should 
ever  have  the  delight  of  laying  down  my 
life  for  yours,  my  happiness  will  then,  in- 
deed, be  complete.  Adieu,  Irene,  farewell !' 


182       THE  RULE  OP  THE  MONK. 

lie  continued,  rising  and  pressing  my  hand 
to  his  heart,  while  he  turned  to  leave  me. 

"  I  had  remained  in  an  ecstacy  of  silent 
joy,  forgetful  of  the  world,  of  myself,  of  all 
save  him.  At  the  word  'farewell,'  I  started 
as  if  electrified ;  I  ran  to  him,  crying  '  stay, 
oh,  stay  !'  and  clasping  him  by  the  arm, 
drew  him  back  to  the  bench,  and  quite 
forgetting  all  reserve  myself,  exclaimed, 
'  Thou  art  mine,  and  I  am  thine  for  life ! 
thine,  yes,  thine  for  ever,  my  beloved!' 

"He  told  me  all  his  story — he  pictured 
to  me  the  hope  and  aim  of  his  life.  His 
burning  words  of  love  for  Italy  and  hatred 
of  her  tyrants  added  to  my  strength  of 
resolve.  I  replied,  that  I  would  share  his 
fortunes  forthwith  as  his  wife,  and  with 
no  regrets,  except  upon  my  father's  account. 
It  was  then  arranged  that  we  should  live 
here  together.  A  few  days  of  preparation, 
and  we  were  privately  married.  I  followed 
my  Orazio  to  the  forest,  where  ever  since  I 
have  dwelt  with  him.  I  will  not  say  I  am 
perfectly  happy — no ;  but  my  only  grief  is 
the  remembrance  that  my  disappearance 


IRENE.  183 

accelerated,  I  fear,  at  least  in  a  measure, 
the  death  of  my  aged  and  affectionate 
parent." 

Tired  as  our  poor  Silvia  was,  she  could 
not  but  listen  with  interest  to  the  narrative 
of  Irene,  down  whose  beautiful  cheeks  the 
tears  coursed  at  the  mention  of  her  father's 
name.  Clelia,  too,  had  not  lost  a  single 
word,  and  more  than  one  sigh  from  her  fair 
bosom  seemed  to  say,  during  her  hostess's 
recital,  "  Ah,  my  Attilio !  is  he  not  also 
handsome,  valorous,  and  worthy  of  love, 
yes,  of  my  love  ! "  But  now,  wishing  repose 
to  her  guests,  Irene  bade  them  good-night. 


CHAPTEE    XXXI. 

GASPARO. 

THE  history  of  the  Papacy  is  a  history  of 
brigands.  From  the  mediaeval  period 
robbers  have  been  paid  by  that  weak  and 
demoralising  Government  to  keep  Italy  in  a 
state  of  ferment  and  internal  war ;  and  at 
this  very  day  it  makes  use  of  thieves  to 
hold  her  in  thraldom  and  hinder  her  rege- 
neration, or  drives  honest  men  to  the  wilds. 
I  repeat,  then,  that  the  history  of  the 
Papacy  is  a  history  of  brigands. 

Whoever  visited  Civita  Vecchia  in  1849 
must  have  heard  of  Gasparo,  the  famous 
leader  of  a  band  of  brigands,  a  relative  of 
the  Cardinal  A .  Indeed,  many  per- 
sons paid  a  visit  to  that  city  simply  for 
the  purpose  of  beholding  so  extraordinary 
a  man. 

Gasparo,  at  the   head  of  his   band,  hud 


GASPARO.  185 

long  defied  the  Pontifical  Government,  and 
sustained  many  encounters  with  the  gen- 
darmes and  regular  troops,  whom  he  almost 
invariably  defeated  and  put  to  flight. 

Failing  to  capture  the  brigand  by  force  of 
arms,  the  Government  had  recourse  to 
stratagem.  As  I  have  already  stated, 
Gasparo  was  related  to  a  cardinal,  one  of 
the  most  powerful  at  Court;  and  as  they 

were  both  natives  of  S ,  where  many  of 

their  mutual  relations  resided,  these  rela- 
tions were  made  use  of  by  the  Government 
to  act  as  mediators  between  it  and  the 
brigand,  to  whom  it  made  several  splendid 
offers. 

U .  Gasparo,  putting  faith  in  the  promises 
made  by  his  kinspeople  at  the  instance  of 
the  Government,  disbanded  his  men,  but 
was  then  shamefully  betrayed,  arrested,  and 
taken  in  chains  to  the  prison  in  Civita 
Vecchia,  where  he  was  found  during  the 
Eepublican  period  in  1849.* 

Prince   T ,    the    brother    of    Irene, 

having   obtained   some    clue,   through   the 

*  See  Note  5. 


186      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

shepherds,  whose  description  of  a  beautiful 
dweller  in  the  forest  left  little  doubt  upon 
his  mind  as  to  her  identity,  consulted  with 

the   Cardinal   A ,    and    determined    at 

any  cost  to  recover  his  sister. 

Although  backed  by  the  Government,  and 
authorised  to  make  use  of  the  regiment 
which  he  commanded,  the  Prince,  from  his 
ignorance  of  the  many  hidden  recesses  in 
the  forest,  did  not  feel  at  all  certain  of 
success ;  and  in  his  dilemma  applied  to  the 
Cardinal  to  secure  for  him  the  services  of 
the  prisoner  Gasparo,  his  relative,  as  a 
guide. 

"It  is  a  good  thought,"  said  the 
Cardinal ;  "  Gasparo  is  better  acquainted 
with  every  inch  of  the  forest  than  we  are 
with  the  streets  of  Koine.  Besides,  they 
say,  that  such  are  his  olfactory  powers, 
that  by  taking  a  handful  of  grass,  and 
smelling  at  it,  even  at  midnight,  he  could 
tell  you  what  portion  of  the  forest  you 
were  in.  He  is  old  now,  it  is  true ;  but 
he  has  courage  enough  still  to  face  even 
the  devil  himself." 


GASPARO.  187 

When  Gasparo  heard  he  was  to  be  con- 
ducted to  Rome,  he  gave  himself  up  for 
lost,  and  said  to  himself,  "  Better  were  it  to 
die  at  once,  for  I  am  tired  of  this  miserable 
existence  ;  only  then  I  should  go  to  my 
grave  unrevenged  for  the  treachery  and 
injury  I  have  suffered  at  the  hands  of 
these  villanous  priests." 

Two  squads  of  gendarmes,  one  on  foot, 
and  the  other  mounted,  conducted  this 
formidable  brigand  from  Civita  Vecchia  to 
Rome.  The  Government  would  have  pre- 
ferred removing  him  at  night,  but  darkness 
would  have  facilitated  his  rescue,  which  it 
was  feared  some  of  his  old  companions  might 
attempt  if  they  heard  of  his  journey.  It 
was  therefore  decided  Gasparo  should  travel 
by  day,  and  the  road  was  thronged  by  so 
dense  a  multitude,  who  pressed  forward  to 
gaze  at  the  celebrated  chieftain,  that  the 
progress  of  the  Pope  could  scarcely  have 
attracted  greater  numbers. 

Arrived  in  Eome,  Gasparo  was  afterwards 
introduced  into  the  presence  of  his  relative, 
Cardinal  A ,  and  the  Prince  T , 


188 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 


who  with  many  words,  and  promises  of  a 
large  reward  in  gold,  to  all  appearance 
prevailed  upon  him  to  assist  them  in 
destroying  the  hands  of  "  libertines "  by 
which  the  forest  was  infested. 

llejoicing  in  such  a  chance  of  escape  and 
opportunity  for  revenge  upon  his  persecu- 
tors, Gasparo  affected  to  be  delighted  at 
the  proposition,  and  consented  to  it  with 
much  apparent  pleasure. 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

THE    SURPRISE. 

SILVIA,  Clelia,  and  Jack  had  passed 
several  days  very  pleasantly  in  the  Castle 
of  Lucullus,  as  the  guests  of  Orazio  and 
Irene. 

Among  Orazio's  band  were  several  well- 
connected  men,  whose  friends  in  the  city, 
unknown  to  the  Government,  sent  them 
regularly  sums  of  money,  which  enabled 
them  to  supply  the  table  of  their  chief. 
The  gallantry  of  the  young  Romans  to  the 
"Pearl  of  Trastevere"  was  profound.  Clelia 
would  have  been  more  glad,  though,  to  have 
had  her  Attilio  at  her  side.  And  Silvia,  the 
gentle  Silvia,  sighed  when  she  remembered 
the  uncertain  fate  of  her  Manlio.  But  the 
two  ladies  were  nevertheless  well  pleased. 
As  for  Jack,  he  was  the  happiest  being 
on  earth,  for  Orazio  had  presented  him  with 


190      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

one  of  the  carbines  taken  from  the  brigands 
who  had  assaulted  Manlio  and  his  party; 
and  it  was  inseparable  from  him  in  all  his 
hunting  and  reconnoitring  excursions  in  the 
woods. 

One  day  Orazio  took  the  sailor  with 
him  to  seek  a  stag,  and  directed  Jack  to 
beat,  whilst  he  placed  himself  in  ambush. 
Their  arrangements  were  so  effective,  that, 
in  less  than  half  an  hour,  a  hart  crossed 
Orazio's  path.  He  fired,  and  wounded  him, 
but  not  mortally ;  he  therefore  fired  a 
second  time,  and,  with  a  cry,  the  noble 
animal  fell. 

As  he  discharged  his  second  shot,  Orazio 
heard  a  rustling  in  the  bushes  near  him. 
Listening  for  a  second,  he  was  convinced 
some  one  was  approaching  from  the  thickest 
part  of  the  cover.  Jack  it  could  not  be ; 
he  was  too  far  off  to  have  returned  so 
quickly. 

A  suspicion  that  he  was  to  be  the  object 
of  an  attack  caused  him  to  curse  his  in- 
caution  as  he  looked  at  the  empty  barrels 
of  his  carbine.  He  appeared  not  mistaken  ; 


THE    SURPRISE.  191 

for,  hardly  had  he  placed  the  butt-end  of 
his  gun  upon  the  ground  in  order  to  re- 
load it,  than  a  head,  more  like  that  of 
some  wild  creature  than  a  human  being, 
was  thrust  from  between  the  bushes. 

To  the  valorous  fear  is  a  stranger,  and 
our  Eoman,  who  was  truly  brave,  sprang 
forward,  dagger  in  hand,  to  confront  the 
apparition,  which,  however,  exclaimed, 
"Hold!"  in  such  a  tone  of  authority  and 
sang-froid,  that  Orazio  fell  back  astonished, 
and  paused. 


foot,  and  had,  as  we  have  said,  a  striking 
appearance.  His  head,  covered  with  a 
tangled  mass  of  hair,  white  as  snow,  was 
surmounted  by  a  Calabrian  hat;  his  beard 
was  grizzled,  and  as  bristly  as  the  chine  of 
a  wild  boar,  concealing  almost  the  whole 
of  his  face,  out  of  which,  nevertheless, 
glared  two  fiery  eyes.  Held  erect  and 
placed  upon  magnificent  shoulders,  years 
had  not  bowed  nor  persecution  subjugated 
that  daring  front.  His  broad  chest  was 
covered  by  a  dark  velvet  vest;  around  his 


192      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

waist  was  buckled  the  inseparable  cart- 
ridge-box. A  velvet  coat,  and  leather 

o 

gaiters  buttoned  at  the  knee,  completed 
his  costume. 

"I  am  not  your  enemy,  Orazio,"  said 
Gaspare — for  it  was  he — "but  am  come 
to  warn  you  of  an  approaching  danger, 
which  might  prove  your  ruin,  and  that 
of  your  friends." 

"  That  you  are  not  my  enemy  I  am 
assured,"  replied  Orazio  ;  "  for  you  might, 
had  you  chosen,  have  killed  me  before  I 
found  a  chance  of  defending  myself.  I 
know  well  that  Grasparo  can  handle  a  gun 
skilfully." 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  bandit,  "  there  was 
a  time  when  I  needed  not  to  fire  many 
second  shots  at  deer  or  wild  boar,  but  now 
my  eyes  are  beginning  to  fail  me  ;  yet  I 
shall  not  be  behind  my  companions  when 
the  time  for  attacking  the  common  enemy 
arrives.  But  let  us  talk  a  while,  for  I 
have  important  news  to  communicate  to 

you." 

Seating    himself   upon    the    trunk   of  a 


THE    SURPRISE.  193 

fallen  tree,  Gasparo  related  to  Orazio  the 
projects  of  the  Papal  court,  aided  by 
Prince  T at  the  head  of  his  regi- 
ment; and  how  he  himself  had  heen  sent 
for,  from  confinement,  to  assist  the  Prince 
in  discovering  the  retreat  of  the  "Libe- 
rals ; "  also  how,  burning  to  be  revenged 
upon  the  priestly  Government,  he  had 
effected  his  escape,  and  now  offered  his 
services,  and  those  of  his  adherents,  to 
Orazio,  on  the  simple  condition  of  being 
accepted  amongst  the  "  Liberals "  as  one 
of  their  band. 

"  But,  Gasparo,  you  have  so  many 
serious  crimes  to  answer  for,  if  the  reports 
about  you  be  true,  that  we  could  not 
possibly  admit  you  into  our  company," 
observed  Orazio. 

"  Crimes  ! "  repeated  the  friendly  bri- 
gand ;  "  I  own  no  crimes  but  those  of 
having  purged  society  from  some  bloody 
and  powerful  villains  and  their  wicked 
agents.  Is  that  a  crime  ?  and  is  it  a 
crime  to  have  helped  the  needy  and  the 
oppressed?  or  do  you  believe  that,  if  I 

VOL.  I.  N 


194      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

had  been  a  mere  paltry  criminal,  the 
Government  would  have  been  in  such  awe 
of  me,  or  that  I  should  have  been  so  be- 
loved by  the  populace?  The  Government 
fears  me  because  I  have  no  sin  upon  my 
soul  but  resentment  against  its  wicked- 
ness, and  because  it  is  conscious  of  having 
betrayed  me  in  a  cowardly  and  deceitful 
manner,  and  that,  when  I  return  'once 
more  to  my  free  life,  I  shall  make  it  pay 
dearly  for  its  deceit  and  treachery. 

"  Yes,  I  have  sometimes,"  he  continued, 
after  a  pause,  "made  use  of  my  carbine 
as  an  instrument  of  justice,  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  of  humanity  and  of  right- 
eousness. Can  the  priests  say  as  much  of 
their  accursed  scaffold?" 

Jack  arriving  at  this  moment,  Orazio 
explained  by  signs  that  the  stranger  was 
friendly ;  and,  after  making  preparations 
to  carry  off  the  game,  they  returned  with 
Gasparo  to  the  castle,  to  equip  themselves 
against  the  approaching  assault. 


CHAPTEE    XXXIII. 

THE    ASSAULT. 

THE  Prince  having  ascertained  from  other 
spies  —  who  proved  more  docile  than 
Gasparo — that  the  band  of  "  Liberals " 
were  occupying  the  castle  of  Lucullus, 
made  active  arrangements  to  besiege  it ; 
and,  after  approaching  the  place,  disposed 
his  men  in  such  a  manner  that  it  might 
be  surrounded  on  all  sides,  so  that  escape 
from  it  in  any  direction  should  be  impos- 
sible. The  brother  of  Irene — like  many 
other  generals — committed  the  error  of 
spreading  his  men  over  a  large  space  of 
ground,  and  detaching  a  number  of  senti- 
nels, pickets,  videttes,  and  scouts,  so  as  to 
leave  himself  with  too  small  a  body  against 
assailants.  Not  knowing  the  exact  site  of 

the  castle,  Prince  T had  sent  Grasparo 

on  to  explore,   who  took  advantage  of  his 

N  2 


196      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

freedom,  as  the  reader  is  aware,  to  desert 
to  the  threatened  little  garrison.  Impatient 
at  his  prolonged  absence,  the  Prince  com- 
manded his  officers  to  cause  their  men — 
about  a  thousand  strong — to  narrow  the 
circle,  and  to  assault  the  castle  when  each 
column  arrived  in  sight  of  it.  As  might 
be  expected,  so  complex  a  scheme  proved 
unfortunate.  The  detachment  to  the 
north,  commanded  by  the  Prince  in 
person,  marched  in  a  straight  line  for 
the  tower;  but  the  others,  partly  through 
the  ignorance  of  the  officers,  and  partly 
through  the  disinclination  of  the  guides 
to  begin  the  affray,  instead  of  following 
the  right  path,  struck  out  into  the  wood, 
and  were  soon  in  inextricable  confusion, 
calling  hither  and  thither  to  each  other, 
and  often  returning  to  the  point  from 
which  they  started.  In  this  way  several 
hours  were  lost. 

The  Prince,  with  two  hundred  of  his 
most  serviceable  men,  arrived,  however, 
within  sight  of  the  spot,  which  they  only 
discovered  about  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 


THE   ASSAULT.  197 

noon,  and  then  perceived,  to  their  chagrin, 
that  preparations  for  defence  had  been  made. 
But  reckoning  on  the  numbers  of  his 
troops,  and  on  the  co-operation  of  the  other 
detachments,  he  drew  his  sword,  disposed 
of  half  his  men  as  skirmishers,  and  keep- 
ing the  other  half  as  a  reserve,  ordered  the 
signal  to  be  given  for  attack. 

Orazio  and  his  young  Romans  could  have 
avoided  the  combat  by  taking  refuge  in 
the  subterranean  passages,  but  disdaining 
a  retreat  before  measuring  strength  with 
the  Papal  mercenaries,  he  determined  to 
show  fight,  and  upon  returning  to  the  castle 
with  Grasparo,  hastened  to  have  the  doors 
barricaded  and  holes  made  in  the  walls 
for  the  musketeers,  while  every  necessary 
instrument  was  put  in  readiness  for  the 
siege. 

The  young  leader  had  ordered  his  men 
not  to  fire  at  the  enemy  so  long  as  they 
were  at  a  distance,  but  to  wait  until  they 
were  close  under  the  walls,  so  that  each 
might  shoot  down  his  man.  The  assailants 
advanced  boldly  on  the  castle,  and  the  front 


198       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

rank  of  skirmishers  had  nearly  reached  the 
threshold,  when  a  general  discharge  from 
the  guns  of  those  within  laid  nearly  as 
many  of  the  Papal  troops  on  the  ground 
as  there  were  shots  fired.  This  sudden 
discharge  disconcerted  those  behind,  who, 
seeing  so  many  of  their  comrades  fall, 
turned  and  fled.  The  Prince,  with  his 
column,  was  treading  sharply  on  the  heels 
of  the  skirmishers,  and  arrived  at  this 
juncture. 

Orazio  had  taken  the  precaution  to  have 
all  the  spare  fire-arms  in  the  tower  loaded 
and  placed  ready  for  use,  and  now  com- 
manded the  domestics  to  help  the  ladies  to 
reload  them  as  soon  as  they  were  discharged. 
Jack,  however,  declined  to  remain  with  the 
women,  as  Orazio  had  proposed,  and  seizing 
his  musket,  placed  himself  at  the  side  of  his 
preserver,  following  him  like  a  shadow 
throughout  the  attack. 

When  the  Prince  arrived  under  cover  of 
the  outer  mound,  and  saw  the  slaughter 
that  had  taken  place,  he  understood  at  last 
the  disposition  of  the  enemy  with  whom  he 


THE    ASSAULT.  199 

had  to  deal.  Eemarking  the  fear  depicted 
on  the  countenances  of  his  men,  and  per- 
ceiving that  retreat  under  such  a  murderous 
fire  would  be  disastrous,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  disgrace  of  such  a  movement,  he  re- 
solved to  storm  the  wall.  He  passed  the 
word,  accordingly,  to  the  aides-de-camp,  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded,  to  order  the  trum- 
pets to  sound  the  charge ;  and,  springing 
forward  himself,  he  was  the  first  to  climb 
the  barricade,  striking  right'  and  left  with 
his  sabre  at  the  few  defenders  posted  there. 
Orazio,  who  was  among  these  few,  stood 
without  moving  at  the  first  sight  of  the 
Prince,  in  whose  lineaments  he  traced  so 
plainly  the  likeness  to  his  beloved  Irene. 
One  of  the  barrels  of  his  musket  was  still 
undischarged,  and  he  could  easily  have  sent 
the  contents  through  the  body  of  his  enemy, 
but  he  refrained.  Jack,  who  was  fighting 
by  his  side,  not  understanding  the  cause 
of  this  hesitation,  raised  his  gun  to  a  level 
with  the  Prince's  breast  and  fired;  but  as 
he  did  so  Orazio  knocked  up  the  muzzle 
with  all  the  force  of  his  strong  arm,  and 


200       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

the  ball  struck  one  of  the  Prince's  men, 
who  had  just  appeared  above  the  barricade. 
The  Prince's  followers  who  mounted  with 
him  were  few  in  number,  and  those  few 
were  quickly  despatched  by  the  valiant 
garrison  of  the  castle. 

An  unexpected  circumstance  finally  freed 
our  party  from  their  assailants,  and  made 
them  fly  in  every  direction,  scattered  like 
a  flock  of  sheep. 

As  the  officers  were  urging  the  men 
crowded  under  the  barricades  to  follow  the 
Prince,  a  cry  of  "Enemies  in  the  rear  !  "  was 
heard  from  the'  east  side  of  the  wood.  A 
small  band  of  ten  men  appearing,  sprang  like 
lions  on  the  right  flank  of  the  little  army. 
The  soldiers,  in  the  panic,  thinking  the 
"  ten  "  might  be  a  hundred,  dispersed  like 
chaff  before  the  wind.  Some  few  paused, 
hoping  that  the  new-comers  would  prove 
some  of  their  own  missing  allies,  but  upon 
a  nearer  view  it  was  plain  that  they  were 
dressed  in  the  uniform  of  the  Liberals,  and 
the  blows  they  dealt  upon  the  nearest  Papa- 
lini  were  so  terribly  in  earnest,  that  these 


THE    ASSAULT.  201 

latter  turned  and  fled  in  dismay,  leaving 
their  opponents  masters  of  the  field,  and  the 
Prince  a  prisoner.  Realising  the  generous 
act  of  his  enemy,  and  finding  out  that  he 
was  left  alone,  he  delivered  up  his  sword 
to  Orazio,  who  received  it  courteously,  and 
conducted  him  to  the  presence  of  Irene. 


CHAPTER    XXXIY. 

A       VALUABLE       ACQUISITION. 

THE  most  earnest  reformer  must  confess 
that  immense  progress  has  been  made 
during  the  present  century.  We  are  not 
speaking  of  mechanical  or  physical  arts — in 
which  the  advance  is  really  wonderful — but 
we  are  thinking  solely  of  the  political  and 
moral  achievements  of  the  age. 

The  emancipation  of  the  nations  from 
the  power  of  the  priest  is  a  vast  object  not 
yet  attained,  but  towards  the.  accomplish- 
ment of  it,  nevertheless,  our  generation  is 
making  gigantic  strides. 

Above  all,  this  progress  seems  marvel- 
lous and  divinely  impelled,  when  one  re- 
members that  the  gradual  destruction  of 
priestcraft  is  the  work  of  the  priesthood  it- 
self. What  enduring  consolidation  would 
not  the  Papacy  have  obtained,  had  Pius  IX. 


A   VALUABLE    ACQUISITION.  203 

but  continued  the  system  of  reform  with 
which  he  commenced  his  reign,  and  sincerely 
identified  himself  with  the  Italian  nation ! 
An  overruling  Providence,  however,  blinded 
the  eyes  of  the  wavering  monk  for  the  good 
of  his  unfortunate  people,  and  left  him  to 
travel  on  the  perverse  and  misguided  road 
of  his  predecessors — that  is  to  say,  to  trade 
away  Roman  honour  and  Christian  spirit  for 
the  help  of  the  foreigner,  vilely  selling  the 
blood  of  his  countrymen.  The  Italian 
nation,  which  might  have  been  so  well  and 
long  deceived,  has  now  seen  these  impostors, 
the  priests,  walking  with  cross  in  hand  at 
the  head  of  the  foreign  troops  pitted  against 
Italian  patriots.  The  writer  has  with  his 
own  eyes  more  than  once  witnessed  priests 
leading  the  Austrians  against  the  Liberals. 
To  serve  the  Papacy,  they  have  excited 
and  maintained  brigandage,  devastating  the 
southern  provinces  with  horrible  crimes, 
and  fomenting  by  every  means  in  their 
power  the  dissolution  of  national  unity,  so 
happily  but  hardly  constituted. 

Another  sign  of  human  progress  in  our 


204       THE  RULE  0V  THE  MONK. 

day  is  the  closer  tie  establishing  itself  be- 
tween the  aristocracy  and  the  people.  There 
still  exist  some  oligarchs  everywhere,  more 
or  less  callous,  more  or  less  insolent,  who 
affect  the  arrogance  and  authority  of  former 
times,  when  the  outrageous  and  intolerable 
feudal  pretensions  were  in  full  force.  But 
they  are  few  in  number,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  nobility  (noble  not  only  by  birth, 
but  in  soul)  associate  with  us,  and  mingle 
their  aspirations  with  ours. 

To  this  last  type  belonged  the  brother  of 
Irene,  who  undertook  the  unlucky  military 
affair  we  related  in  the  last  chapter,  in 
the  idea  of  rescuing  his  beloved  sister  from 
the  brigands,  into  whose  hands  he  believed 
she  had  fallen  an  unwilling  victim.  But 
when  he  learned  that  those  he  had  fought 

o 

against  were  Romans  of  noble  and  lofty 
spirit,  and  very  far  from  the  assassins  he 
had  pictured,  he  did  not  fail  to  compliment 
the  valour  of  his  countrymen ;  and  when 
he  further  learned  that  Orazio,  to  whose 
generosity  he  owed  his  life,  was  the 
legal  husband  of  his  sister,  and  that  she 


A    VALUABLE    ACQUISITION.  205 

loved  him  so  tenderly,  his  manner  and 
opinion  changed  entirely. 

These  considerations  had  pleaded  already 
in  favour  of  Irene,  who,  upon  seeing  her 
brother,  threw  herself  at  his  feet,  clasping 
his  knees,  in  a  flood  of  tears,  which  flowed 
the  faster  at  the  remembrance  of  her  dead 
father,  whom  he  represented  in  face  and 
voice. 

The  Prince,  raising  her  gently,  mingled 
his  tears  with  hers,  as  he  affectionately  em- 
braced her.  Orazio,  touched  to  the  depths 
of  his  soul,  was  also  affected,  and  taking  the 
Prince's  sword  by  the  point,  handed  it  back 
to  him,  saying,  "  So  noble  a  soldier  ought 
not  to  be  deprived,  even  by  accident,  of  his 
weapon."  The  Prince  accepted  it  with 
gratitude,  and  shook  the  bronzed  hand  of 
this  son  of  the  forest  amicably. 

And  Clelia  !  what  had  made  her  rush 
away  from  this  charming  scene  ?  what  had 
she  heard  amid  the  noise  of  the  conflict? 
She  had  recognised  the  voice  of  her  Attilio 
during  the  assault,  and  for  her  and  him  too 
this  was  a  supreme  moment.  Yes,  during 


206      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

the  battle,  when  the  shouts  of  the  new- 
comers made  the  arches  of  the  castle  ring 
again,  Clelia  distinguished  her  betrothed's 
accents.  She  threw  down  a  gun  which  she 
was  loading,  and  rushed  to  a  balcony, 
whence  she  could  survey  the  scene  of 
action.  For  one  second,  through  the  smoke, 
she  obtained  a  view  of  the  face  engraven 
upon  her  heart,  but  that  second  was  suffi- 
cient to  make  her  feel  surpassingly  happy. 
Attilio,  indeed,  it  was,  who,  with  Silvio, 
Muzio,  and  some  other  companions,  had 
thus  charged  and  scattered  the  Papal 
troops. 

Silvio,  it  must  be  known,  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  castle  of  Lucullus,  where 
he  had  often  been  a  guest,  as  well  as  an 
associate  of  Orazio  in  his  hunting  and  fight- 
ing expeditions.  Through  him  a  communi- 
cation was  kept  up  between  the  Liberals  in 

w* 

the  city  and  those  in  the  country.  Before 
quitting  Eome  he  had  come  to  the  determi- 
nation of  taking  the  field,  and  placing  him- 
self under  Orazio's  flag,  and,  as  we  have 
seen,  he  happily  arrived  with  his  associates 


A    VALUABLE    ACQUISITION.  207 

just  in  time  to  give  the  last  blow  to  the 
Papal  soldiers. 

The  gentle  reader  must  himself  imagine 
the  joy  in  the  castle  caused  by  the  arrival 
of  friends  who  could  contribute  so  power- 
fully to  the  safety  of  the  proscribed.  What 
interrogations  !  what  embracings  !  what  in- 
quiries after  parents,  relatives,  and  friends  ! 
what  new  and  happy  hopes  !  what  soft  illu- 
sions, dreams  of  peace  and  rest ! 

"Oh,  my  own,  my  own!"  whispered 
Clelia,  when  Attilio  for  the  first  time  im- 
printed a  kiss  upon  her  beautiful  brow, 
"thou  art  mine  and  I  am  thine,  in  spite 
of  the  wicked  priests ;  in  spite  of  the 
world!" 

The  smell  of  the  gunpowder  had  perhaps, 
turned  her  dear  little  head,  so  that  we  may 
pass  over  the  slight  indiscretion  of  such 
confessions.  She  should  have  been  more 
coquettish,  but  she  was  a  Roman  girl,  and 
her  love  was  true.  And  is  not  true  love» 
sublime,  heroic,  such  as  these  two  happy 
beings  bore  to  one  another?  Is  it  not 
the  life  of  the  soul,  the  incentive  of  all 


208      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

that  is  noble,  the   civiliser   of  the  human 
race  ? 

The  Liberals  had  a  glorious  acquisition 
in  the  person  of  Prince  T ;  he  was  en- 
tirely converted  by  the  scenes  he  had  wit- 
nessed, and  the  words  which  he  heard ;  for, 
generous  and  brave  by  nature,  he  felt  with 
shame  the  humiliation  of  his  country,  and 
desired  to  see  her  liberated  from  the  bad 
government  of  the  priest  and  the  foreigner. 
Educated  away  from  Kome,  however,  and 
moving  in  a  different  sphere  from  those 
patriots  who  held  in  their  hands  the  plot 
of  the  Revolution,  he  had  remained  in 
ignorance  of  much  that  was  passing,  and 
had  even  accepted,  at  his  father's  desire,  a 
post  in  the  Pontifical  army,  which  removed 
him  farther  than  ever  from  the  influence  of 
our  brave  friends.  But  a  film  had  now 
passed  from  his  sight,  and -he  discerned 
at  last  with  clearer  vision  the  greatness 
of  his  country's  future,  and  how  surely 
Italy — now  divided  into  so  many  parts, 
despised  and  scorned  by  the  world — would 
yet  be  re-united,  and  become  one  grand 


A   VALUABLE    ACQUISITION.  209 

and  noble  nation,  looked  up  to  and  re- 
spected, as  in  the  days  of  her  past  glory, 
as  the  patriotic  Italians  of  all  periods  have 
ever  dreamed  and  prayed  she  should  be. 

The  Prince  was  enchanted  with  his  new 
quarters  and  with  his  new  companions,  and 
vowed  to  himself  to  live  and  die  for  the 
sacred  cause  of  his  country. 

Rich,  powerful,  and  generous,  he  became 
in  the  future  the  strongest  supporter  of  the 
proscribed ;  and  they  had  reason  to  congratu- 
late themselves  for  having  put  faith  and 
hope  in  so  noble  a  patriot,  and  one  whom 
they  had  thus  doubly  conquered. 


VOL.    I. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE     AMELIORATION     OF     MANKIND. 

ORAZIO  having  received  and  welcomed  his 
friend  and  brethren,  now  began  to  think 
of  their  general  safety.  He  therefore  called 
aside  Attilio  and  the  Prince  (who  by  this 
time  had  become  firmly  devoted  to  them 
and  the  national  cause),  and  addressed 
them  as  follows  : — 

"It   is  true  we  have  been  victorious  in 

our   last   encounter,    and   have   vanquished 

t 

you,  Prince,  whose  noble  conduct  now 
conquers  our  hearts;  but  I  fear  that  this 
castle  has  become  too  notorious  for  us 
to  remain  longer  in  it  in  safety.  The 
Government  will  employ  every  means 
in  its  power  to  hunt  us  out  of  our 
retreat,  and  to  destroy  us,  and  is  capable 
of  sending  a  whole  army  with  artillery  to 
demolish  these  old  walls.  I  do  not,  how- 


THE  AMELIORATION    OF    MANKIND.        211 

ever,  advise  an  immediate  retirement,  as  the 
cardinals  will  require  time  to  form  projects 
and  make  arrangements ;  but  it  behoves 
us  now  to  use  all  vigilance,  and  from  this 
moment  to  ascertain  the  movements  of  the 
enemy  and  guard  against  surprise.  As 
for  yourself,  Prince,  you  had  better  return 
to  Eome ;  your  presence  here  is  not  needed 
for  the  present,  and  there  you  may  be  of 
the  greatest  use  to  us.  Let  it  be  thought 
that  you  were  set  at  liberty  on  parole,  on 
condition  that  you  would  not  bear  arms 
against  us,  and  then  send  in  your  resig- 
nation." 

"Yes,"  replied  the  Prince,  "I  can  be  of 
more  service  to  you  in  Eome,  and  I 
pledge  my  word  of  honour  to  be  yours 
until  death." 

Attilio  was  of  the  same  opinion,  and 
added  that  Eegola  would  advise  them  of 
the  movements  of  the  Pontifical  troops. 
On  the  Prince  desiring  some  secure  means 
of  remaining  with  them,  Attilio  presented 
him  with  a  piece  of  paper — so  small  that 
it  might  easily  be  swallowed  in  case  of 

o  2 


2  12  Till:    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

emergency — containing   a   line    of    recom- 
mendation for  the  Prince  to  Regola. 

The  rest  of  the  day  was  devoted  to  the 
interment  of  the  dead,  of  which  there  were 
not  a  few,  and  to  tending  the  wounded, 
nearly  all  of  whom  were  Papalini.  Three 
of  the  Liberals  only  were  wounded,  and 
those  not  seriously.  This  proves  that,  in 
the  strife  of  battle,  the  valorous  run  the 
least  danger;  and  if  the  statistics  of  the 
field  were  referred  to,  it  would  be  seen 
that  fugitives  lose  more  men  than  any 
army  which  stands  its  ground. 

At  midnight  the  Prince  started  for  Kome. 
And  who  acted  as  his  guide  ?  Who,  bu 
Gasparo,  the  veteran  chief  of  the  bandits 
in  old  times,  now  an  affiliated  Liberal,  as 
he  had  proved  in  the  last  affray,  in  which 
he  had  done  wonders  with  his  unerring 
carbine. 

I  who  write  this  am  well  persuaded  of 
the  truth  of  the  perpetual  amelioration  of 
the  human  race.  I  am  wholly  opposed 
to  the  cynic  and  the  pessimist,  and  be- 
lieve with  all  my  heart  and  soul  in  the 


THE  AMELIORATION    Ol1    MANKIND.       213 

law  of  human  progress  by  various  agencies, 
under  many  forms,  and  with  many  necessary 
interruptions.  Providence  has  willed  that 
happiness  shall  be  the  final  end  of  this  sad 
planet  and  suffering  race ;  but  its  decrees 
work  slowly,  and  only  by  the  submission 
of  mankind  to  the  higher  law  of  light  is 
happiness  attainable.  Not  by  miracles  will 
men  become  regenerated.  Voltaire  has 
well  said — 

"  .Pen  ai  vaincu  plus  d'un,  je  n'ai  force  personne, 
Efc  le  vrai  Dieu,  mon  fils, 
Esfc  Tin  Dieu  qui  pardonne." 

If  humanity  does  not  improve  along  with 
the  progress  of  knowledge,  as  it  should  do, 
the  fault  must  lie  with  the  various  govern- 
ments, for  with  kind  treatment  and  judi- 
cious care,  even  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
forest  become  domesticated,  and  their  fierce 
passions  are  tamed.  What,  then,  may  we 
not  accomplish  with  the  very  lowest  grade 
of  mankind?  But  can  anything  be  ex- 
pected from  a  people  kept  purposely  in 
ignorance,  and  reduced  to  misery  by  ex- 
actions, imposts,  and  taxes  ?  We  know 


214      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

that  these  taxes  and  exactions  are  not,  as 
it  is  stated,  imposed  upon  the  Eomans  for 
the  defence  of  the  state,  or  for  the  support 
and  maintenance  of  national  honour,  but 
to  fatten  the  Pontifical  government  and  its 
multitude  of  parasites,  who  are  to  the 
people  what  vermin  are  to  the  body,  or 
what  the  worm  is  to  the  corpse,  and  who 
exist  only  to  plunder  and  devour.  Who 
can  deny  that  the  people  of  Southern  Italy 
were  more  prosperous  in  1860  than  at  the 
present  day,  and  is  not  the  reason  because 
they  were  better  governed  ? 

In  those  days  brigandage  was  scarcely 
known ;  there  were  no  prefects,  no  gen- 
darmes, no  bravos.  Now,  with  the  multi- 
tude of  satellites  existing  in  the  South,  who 
ruin  Italian  finance,  anarchy,  brigandage, 
and  misery  prevail.  Poor  people  !  They 
hoped,  after  so  many  centuries  of  tyranny, 
and  after  the  brilliant  revolution  of  1860, 
to  obtain  in  a  reformed  Government  an  era 
of  repose,  of  progress,  and  of  prosperity. 
Alas,  it  was  but  a  delusion !  "  Put  not 
your  trust  in  princes,"  says  Holy  Writ. 


THE   AMELIORATION    OF   MANKIND.       215 

Grasparo  had  baptised  himself  a  Liberal 
in  the  blood  of  the  oppressors.  He  was 
received  by  the  young  brigand  with  indul- 
gence, and  even  enthusiasm ;  and  entrusted, 
as  already  mentioned,  with  the  mission  of 

conducting  Prince  T out  of  the  forest 

into  the  direct  road  to  Rome. 

The  prediction  of  Orazio  respecting  the 
steps  that  would  be  taken  by  the  Papal 
Government  fulfilled  itself  exactly.  After 
the  reverse  it  had  sustained  at  the  castle 
of  Lucullus,  the  bishops  decided  in  council 
to  send  a  large  body  of  troops,  with  artil- 
lery, against  this  stronghold  of  the  Liberals; 
and  as  it  was  thought  they  would  not  tarry 
long  for  such  a  descent,  the  resolution  was 
to  carry  the  assault  into  immediate  execu- 
tion. 

With  this  in  view,  it  was  determined 
that  not  only  the  Papal,  but  also  the 
alien  troops  at  the  service  of  the  Pope, 
should  be  drawn  upon  for  the  expedition. 
A  foreign  general  of  note  was  called  in  to 
direct  the  enterprise,  and  everything  was 
made  ready  with  alacrity,  that  the  critical 


216       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

assault  might  be  delivered  on  Easter  Day, 
generally  so  propitious  to  the  priests ;  who 
on  that  occasion,  after  their  long  fast, 
gorge  even  more  than  usual  their  capacious 
stomachs  at  the  expense  of  their  ignorant 
and  superstitious  flocks. 

Orazio  and  his  companions,  meanwhile, 
were  not  sleeping,  and  received  regular  in- 
formation from  their  friends  in  Eome  of  the 
plans  and  preparations  made  by  the  Pon- 
tifical Government,  albeit  it  kept  them  as 
secret  as  possible.  The  first  thing  Orazio 
did  was  to  explore  the  subterranean  pas- 
sages thoroughly.  These  were  known,  even 
to  him  and  to  a  few  of  his  comrades,  only 
partially;  but  Gasparo,  who  had  already 
returned  from  his  mission,  had  had  bet- 
ter opportunities  of  examining  them,  and, 
with  his  assistance,  a  thorough  explora- 
tion was  to  be  made. 


CHAPTEE  XXXVI. 

THE  SUBTERRANEAN  PASSAGES. 

AMONG  the  wonders  of  the  metropolis  of 
the  world  the  catacombs  or  subterranean 
vaults  and  passages  are  certainly  not  the 
least. 

The  first  Christians,  persecuted  with 
atrocious  cruelty  by  the  pagan  imperial 
government  of  Eome,  sought  refuge  for 
safety  occasionally  in  the  catacombs ;  and 
sometimes,  also,  that  they  migh£  assemble 
without  incurring  suspicion,  in  large  num- 
bers, to  instruct  themselves  in  the  doctrines 
of  their  new  religion.  These  subterranean 
passages  were  also  undoubtedly  the  resort  of 
fugitive  slaves  and  other  miserable  beings, 
who  sought  refuge  from  the  tyrannical 
government  of  imperial  Rome,  over  which 
have  presided  some  of  the  direst  monsters 
that  ever  existed — Nero,  Caligula,  Helio- 
gabalus,  and  other  despots  in  purple. 


218       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

Among  these  subterranean  passages  there 
are,  it  appears,  different  kinds.  Some  were 
constructed  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  the 
dead,  others  were  used  as  water  conduits, 
and  supplied  the  city  with  rivers  of  fresh 
water  for  a  population  of  two  millions. 
The  Cloaca  Maxima,  which  led  from  Rome 
to  the  sea,  is  a  famous  example  of  many 
more  smaller  hidden  roads,  constructed  by 
rich  private  individuals,  at  an  enormous 
expense,  in  which  they  could  secrete 
themselves  from  the  depredations  of  those 
greatest  ot  all  robbers,  the  emperors,  and 
in  later  times  from  the  persecution  and 
massacres  of  the  barbarians. 

The  soil  upon  which  Borne  is  built,  as 
well  as  that  in  its  immediate  neighbour- 
hood, offers  great  facilities  to  the  excavator, 
being  composed  of  volcanic  clay,  easy  to 
pierce,  yet  sufficiently  solid  and  impenetrable 
against  damp  to  form  a  secure  habitation. 
In  fact,  to  this  day  many  shepherds,  with 
their  flocks,  lodge  in  these  artificial  caverns. 

Before  the  exploration  of  the  subter- 
ranean passages  of  the  castle,  it  was 


THE  SUBTERRANEAN  PASSAGES.    219 

thought  desirable  to  send  the  severely 
wounded  to  Rome,  attended  by  those  who 
were  only  slightly  injured,  and  conducted 
by  some  shepherds.  Among  the  Liberals 
very  few  were  wounded,  and  none  severely 
so.  Many  of  the  Papalini,  moreover, 
requested  permission  to  remain  and  follow 
the  fortunes  of  the  proscribed;  for  there 
are  not  many  Italian  soldiers,  however 
debased,  who  willingly  serve  the  priest- 
hood ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  when  the 
hour  for  liberating  Italy  and  Rome  from 
their  pollution  arrives,  not  a  soldier,  with 
the  exception  of  the  foreign  mercenaries, 
will  remain  to  protect  them. 

After  despatching  the  wounded,  Orazio 
and  his  men  removed  to  the  subterranean 
passages  all  that  the  castle  contained 
which  was  valuable  and  useful,  with  pro- 
visions of  all  kinds  to  last  for  some  time, 
and  then  awaited  calmly  the  coming  of  the 
enemy.  They  did  not  fail  to  take  all 
military  precautions,  and  that  in  spite  of 
the  notices  from  Rome  of  every  movement, 
of  the  enemy.  Orazio  also  sent  scouts,  and 


220       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

placed  sentinels  in  all  directions,  that  he 
might  be  apprised  at  the  earliest  moment 
of  their  approach. 

The  original  party  had  been  considerably 
augmented  by  the  arrival  of  Attilio  and  his 
followers,  as  well  as  by  those  of  the  Eoman 
soldiers  who  had  resolved  to  serve  the  priest 
no  longer ;  -not  to  mention  certain  youths 
from  the  capital,  who,  having  heard  of  the 
victory  won  by  the  Liberals,  determined 
forthwith  to  join  them.  They  now  num- 
bered sixty  individuals,  without  counting 
the  women,  while  Orazio's  authority  over 
his  band  was  increased  rather  than  lessened 
by  this  addition,  and  Attilio,  although  at 
the  head  of  the  Roman  party,  and  com- 
mander of  the'  Three  Hundred,  showed 
the  greatest  fidelity  in  obeying  the  orders 
of  his  brave  and  warlike  brother  in  arms. 

Orazio  divided  his  little  army  into  four 
companies,  under  the  command  of  Attilio, 
Muzio,  Silvio,  and  Emilio  the  antiquary. 
The  latter  had  been  second  in  command 
before  the  advent  of  the  chief  of  the  Three 
Hundred,  but  made  it  a  point  of  honour  to 


THE    SUBTERRANEAN    PASSAGES. 


221 


yield  this  post  to  him.  A  generous  dispute 
ensued,  which  would  never  have  ended,  had 
not  Orazio  persuaded  Attilio  to  accept  the 
first  command,  and  assigned  the  second  to 
Emilio.  Such  was  the  disinterestedness  of 
these  champions  of  Rome's  liberty !  "  Free- 
dom for  Rome  or  death!  "  was  their  motto. 
Little  did  they  care  for  grades,  distinctions, 
or  decorations,  which  they,  indeed,  held  as 
instruments  used  by  despotism  to  corrupt 
one  half  of  the  nation,  and  humiliate  and 
hold  in  bondage  the  other  half. 


CHAPTEE    XXXVII. 

THE    ANTIQUARY. 

IT  was  Easter  Eve.  Everything  in  the 
antique  monument  was  in  readiness  for  the 
siege,  and  those  of  the  band  who  were  not 
on  duty  were  assembled  with  Orazio  and 
the  ladies  in  the  spacious  dining-hall.  After 
a  truly  Homeric  supper,  which  was  enli- 
vened by  some  patriotic  toasts,  Emilio  the 
antiquary,  who  desired  to  put  them  on  their 
guard  against  any  contretemps  that  might 
arise,  asked  permission  of  his  commander 
to  speak  a  few  words.  Consent  being 
given,  Emilio  began  thus :  — 

"As  we  shall  soon  have  to  take  refuge 
in  the  subterranean  passages,  I  wish,  by 
way  of  precaution,  to  narrate  a  circumstance 
that  happened  to  me  a  few  years  ago  in  the 
vicinity  of  Rome.  You  all  remember  the 
superb  mausoleum  of  Cecilia  Metella, 


THE    ANTIQUARY.  223 

erected  by  a  Roman  patrician  in  honour 
of  his  daughter,  who  died  in  her  twelfth 
year. 

"You  know,  too,  that  that  mausoleum 
is  beautiful  among  all  our  ruins,  and,  like 
the  Pantheon,  one  of  the  best  preserved. 
But  what  you  do  not,  perhaps,  know,  is  that 
under  it  is  the  opening  to  a  subterranean 
passage,  leading  no  one  knows  whither. 
One  day  I  determined  to  investigate  this 
dark  place,  and  as,  in  my  youthful  folly 
and  pride,  I  thought  I  should  not  have  so 
much  merit  if  I  were  accompanied  by  any 
one,  I  resolved  to  go  alone.  Providing 
myself  with  an  immense  ball  of  twine,  so 
large  that  I  could  scarcely  grasp  it,  and  a 
bundle  of  tapers,  some  bread,  and  a  flask 
of  wine,  I  ventured  out  very  early  in  the 
morning,  descended  into  the  bowels  of  the 
earth,  having  previously  secured  the  end 
of  my  twine  at  the  entrance  to  the  tunnel, 
and  commenced  my  mysterious  journey. 
Onward,  onward  I  went  under  the  gloomy 
arches,  and  the  further  I  went  the  more 
my  curiosity  was  excited.  It  appeared 


224      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

truly  astounding  to  me  that  any  human 
being  destined  by  God  to  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  and  enjoy  the  fruits  and  blessed  light 
of  the  sun,  should  ever  have  condemned 
himself  to  perpetual  darkness,  or  have 
worked  so  hard,  like  the  mole,  to  construct 
such  a  secure,  but  fearful  habitation. 
Wretched,  and  bitterly  terrified,  although 
rich,  must  have  been  those  who,  at  the 
cost  of  so  much  labour,  excavated  these 
gigantic  works  for  hiding-places. 

"While  such  thoughts  were  passing 
through  my  mind,  I  continued  to  walk, 
lighted  by  my  taper,  unrolling  my  ball 
at  the  same  time,  and  endeavouring  to 
follow  in  a  direction  originally  indicated 
by  the  narrow  passage  at  the  entrance ; 
but  I  discovered  that  the  gloomy  lane 
gradually  widened,  and  was  supported  by 
columns  of  clay,  from  between  which 
opened  various  alleys,  spreading  out  in 
all  directions.  These  were  fantastically 
and  unsymmetrically  arranged,  as  if  the 
architect  had  wished  to  involve  any  tres- 
passers in  an  inextricable  labryinth.  The 


THE    ANTIQUARY.  225 

observations  I  made  troubled  me  somewhat, 
and  I  speak  frankly  when  I  say  that  I 
occasionally  felt  my  courage  failing  me, 
and  was  several  times  on  the  point  of 
turning  back,  but  Pride  cried,  'Of  what 
use  were  these  preparations  if  your  expe- 
dition is  to  be  a  failure?' 

"  I  felt  ashamed  of  myself  for  my  terror ; 
besides,  had  I  not  my  guiding  thread  that 
would  lead  me  back  to  security  ?  Onward 
I  went  again,  unwinding  my  twine,  and 
lighting,  from  time  to  time,  a  fresh  taper,  as 
each  became  consumed.  At  last  I  came  to 
the  end  of  my  twine,  and,  much  to  my 
discontent,  I  had  encountered  nothing  but 
a  profound  solitude.  I  was  tired  and  rather 
discouraged  at  having  such  a  long  road  to 
retrace.  While  I  stood  contemplating  my 
position,  and  holding  the  end  of  the  thread 
firmly,  lest  I  should  lose  it,  and  anxiously 
regarding  my  last  taper,  which  I  feared 
every  moment  would  be  extinguished,  I 
heard  a  rustling,  as  of  a  woman's  dress, 
behind  me,  and,  while  turning  round  to 
discover  the  cause,  a  breath  blew  out  my 
VOL.  i.  p 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

light,  some  one  tore  the  thread  violently 
out  of  my  fingers,  and  my  arms  were  seized 
with  such  force  that  the  very  bones  seemed 
to  crack,  while  a  cloth  was  thrown  over  my 
head,  completely  blinding  me. 

"A  presentiment  of  danger  is  ofttimes 
harder  to  bear  than  the  danger  itself.  I 
had  felt  very  much  terrified  when  I  first 
heard  the  footsteps  approaching  me,  but 
now  that  I  was  being  led  by  the  hand 
like  a  child,  my  fear  fled :  I  had  to  do 
with  flesh  and  blood.  I  walked  boldly 
along.  Although  I  was  blinded,  I  was 
conscious  another  light  had  been  struck, 
and  that  the  touch  and  footsteps  near  me 
were  those  of  living  beings,  and  not  of 
spirits.  In  this  manner  I  proceeded  for 
some  minutes,  and  then  the  veil  or  bandage 
was  removed  from  my  eyes,  and,  to  my 
amazement,  I  found  myself  in  a  small  room, 
brilliantly  illuminated,  with  a  table  in  the 
centre  splendidly  laid  out,  around  which 
sat  twenty  hearty  fellows  feasting  merrily." 

During  the  antiquary's  narrative,  a  smile 
had  passed  over  Gasparo's  face  from  time 


THE    ANTIQUARY.  227 

to  time ;  now  he  rose,  and  extending  his 
hand  to  Emilio,  said,  with  some  emotion— 

"Ah,  my  friend,  were  you  then  that 
incautious  explorer?  I  dwelt  in  the  cata- 
combs in  those  days  with  my  band ;  and 
the  emissaries  of  Rome,  before  venturing 
into  them,  generally  made  their  wills,  if 
prudent.  The  woman  who  blew  out  your 
light,  and  who  afterwards  showed  you  so 
much  kindness,  was  my  Alba,  who  died  a 
short  time  since  from  grief  on  account  of 
my  sufferings  and  imprisonment." 

"  Oh  !  "  exclaimed  the  antiquary,  "  was 
it  you  who  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table, 
and  received  as  much  homage  from  your 
men  as  if  you  had  been  in  reality  a 
sovereign  ?  " 

"Yes,  it  was  I,"  replied  the  bandit, 
somewhat  mournfully,  noting  Emilio's  sur- 
prise ;  "  years  and  the  irons  and  cruelties 
of  those  wretched  men  calling  themselves 
ministers  of  God  have  wrinkled  my  fore- 
head and  silvered  these  hairs.  But  my 
conscience  is  pure.  I  have  treated  every 
unhappy  creature  kindly,  and  you  know 

p  2 


228  THE    RULE   OF    THE    MONK. 

whether  you  received  any  harm  from  us, 
or  if  even  a  hair  of  your  head  were  touched. 
I  wished  only  to  humiliate  those  proud 
voluptuaries  who  live  in  luxury  and  vice 
at  the  expense  of  suffering  humanity ;  and 
with  Grod's  help  and  yours,  although  I  am 
old,  I  yet  hope  to  see  my  country  freed 
from  their  monstrous  yoke." 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  antiquary,  affec- 
tionately, "  I  received  the  greatest  kindness 
from  you  and  your  lady.  I  shall  never 
forget  it  as  long  as  I  live." 

And  then  turning  to  the  company,  he 
continued  his  recital — 

"  I  was  much  shaken  by  my  solitary 
exploration,  and  a  little,  too,  by  my  un- 
expected encounter;  and  was  so  feverish 
in  consequence,  that  I  was  compelled  to 
remain  two  days  in  the  subterranean  abode; 
and  during  that  time  I  received,  as  you 
have  heard,  the  greatest  care,  and  the  most 
delicate  attentions  from  the  amiable  Alba, 
who  not  only  provided  me  with  every 
necessary,  but  watched  assiduously  by  my 
pillow.  Having  regained  my  strength  at 


THE    ANTIQUARY. 

the  end  of  the  two  days,  I  requested  to  be 
allowed  to  depart,  and  was  conducted  by  a 
new  and  shorter  road  into  the  light  of  the 
sun,  which  I  had  thought  never  to  see 
again.  Upon  giving  my  word  of  honour 
not  to  betray  the  secret  of  their  existence, 
two  of  the  band  pointed  out  the  road  to 
Some,  and  left  me  to  pursue  my  way." 


CHAPTEE    XXXVIII. 

THE    ROMAN    AIIMY. 

"  Now  opens  before  us,"  says  a  great 
writer  on  ancient  Italy,  "that  splendid 
region  in  which,  man  grew  to  grander  stature 
than  in  any  other  part  of  the  world,  and 
displayed  prodigies  of  energy  and  moral 
judgment.  We  are  about  to  enter  that 
land  consecrated  by  heroic  virtues,  from 
which  came  a  light  of  empire  that  illu- 
mined the  universe.  To  that  proud  life 
has  since  succeeded  deep  death ;  and  now 
in  many  places  of  ancient  majesty  you 
will  find  nought  but  ruins — monuments  of 
departed  grandeur  amidst  vast  deserts  of 
death — dreary  solitude,  and  the  decayed 
achievements  of  man.  The  city  of  the 
rulers  of  the  world  fell,  but  the  remains 
of  her  past  glories  cannot  be  destroyed. 
They  have  for  ages  sent,  and  still  send 
forth  a  mighty  voice,  which  breaks  the 


THE    ROMAN    ARMY.  231 

silence  of  her  grave,  proclaiming  the  great- 
ness of  those  ancient  inhabitants.  The 
country  of  the  Latins  is  desolate,  but 
grand  in  its  desolation;  an  austere  nature 
adds  solemnity  to  the  vacant  sites  of  the 
cities,  their  sepulchres,  and  relics.  In  the 
midst  of  a  wilderness,  at  every  step,  one 
meets  with  tokens  of  a  bygone  power  that 
overawes  the  imagination.  Frequently,  in 
the  same  spot,  on  the  same  stone,  the 
traveller  reads  the  record  of  the  joys  and 
the  sorrows  of  generations  divided  by  pro- 
digious intervals  of  time.  Here,  also,  are 
to  be  seen  the  columns  of  those  temples 
in  which  the  priests  of  old,  with  their 
auguries  and  idols,  deceived  the  people, 
and  reduced  them  to  moral  slavery.  In 
this,  however,  little  is  changed ;  for  further 
on  may  be  viewed  modern  temples,  in 
which  religion  is  still  made  an  instru- 
ment of  infamous  tyranny.  Sadnesses 
ancient  and  sadnesses  modern  blend  to- 
gether ;  memories  of  past  dominations,  and 
tokens  of  dominations  ruling  down  to  the 
present  day. 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

"  If  the  far-off  cry  of  the  wretched  ple- 
beians whom  the  savage  aristocracy  of  a 
past  age  precipitated  from  the  cliff,  makes 
us  shudder,  shall  we  not  feel  something 
akin  to  this  when  we  hear  the  cry  of 
living  victims  of  Popish  fury  imprisoned 
in  dungeons  in  our  own  day?  Mingled 
with  the  ashes  of  the  leaders  of  the  an- 
cient people,  you  may  here  dig  up  those 
of  the  martyrs  of  our  own  age,  who  shed 
their  blood  for  the  new  Republic,  and  fell 
protesting  against  the  bitter  dominion  of 
the  priesthood ;  and  pondering  over  these 
memories,  antique  and  recent,  each  true 
Eoman  may  draw  comfort  for  his  afflicted 
soul,  seeing  that  in  spite  of  the  passage  of 
centuries,  and  the  debasing  strength  of 
tyrannies,  the  children  of  Rome,  far  as 
they  are  from  her  heroic  days,  have  never 
quite  lost  the  energy  of  their  forefathers, 
and  thence,  on  this  soil  of  auguries,  each 
may  rightly  draw  the  joyful  presage  that 
now,  as  then,  the  genius  of  this  sublime 
country  will  never  long  leave  her  to  such 
shameful  vicissitudes." 


THE    ROMAN    ARMY.  233 

We  have  introduced  this  noble  patriotic 
piece  to  aid  in  the  difficult  task  of  de- 
picting the  Rome  of  heroic  times  along 
with  the  living  hut  paralysed  virtues  of 
modern  Latium.  We  may  thus  proceed 
to  discuss  that  strange  and  sad  hetero- 
geneous hand,  native  and  foreign,  which 
forms  what  is  called  "the  Roman  army." 
What  manner  of  men  are  those  who  dedi- 
cate themselves  to  the  service  of  a  govern- 
ment like  that  of  "  Pio  Nono  " — a  service 
that  cannot  fail  to  inspire  an  honest  man 
with  disgust?  And  here,  we  may  repeat, 
none  hut  a  priesthood  could  hare  so  de- 
graded a  people,  and  placed  them  on  a 
level  with  the  basest  upon  earth — a  people, 
too,  born  in  a  region  where  men  have 
attained  to  greater  perfection  of  manhood 
than  in  any  other  part  of  the  known  world. 

The  "  Roman  army,"  so  called,  is  at 
present  composed  partly  of  Romans,  under 
the  observation  of  foreign  soldiery,  and 
partly  of  foreign  soldiers  under  the  sway 
of  foreign  commanders,  while  the  people 
themselves  are  under  the  protection  (or 


234      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

rather  subjection)  of  a  set  of  scoundrels 
called  gendarmes.  For  what  are  these 
hired  mercenaries  but  knaves  thirsting  for 
profit,  who,  without  principle  and  without 
honour,  enter  this  disgraceful  service  ?  The 
title,  therefore,  of  "  Papal  soldier "  is  by 
no  means  a  martial  distinction,  but  one 
despised  by  a  true  man ;  while,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  foreign  interloper,  scoundrel 
though  he  be  in  embracing  so  dishonour- 
able a  calling,  despises  none  the  less  the 
native  soldiery,  whom  he  is  called  upon  to 
aid  and  abet.  Hence,  the  native  soldier 
and  the  foreign  hireling  (not  being  in  the 
the  true  sense  of  the  term  brothers  in 
arms)  frequently  come  to  blows,  when  the 
foreigner  usually  comes  off"  second  best,  for, 
in  spite  of  the  influence  of  the  priesthood 
to  render  the  Roman  soldiery  degenerate 
and  corrupt,  some  remains  at  least  of  their 
ancient  valour  still  exist. 

This,  is  the  condition  of  the  Roman 
army  of  the  day,  and  this  the  reason 
why  it  was  despised  by  the  "proscribed," 
who  informed  themselves  of  its  move- 


THE    ROMAN    ARMY. 

ments,  and  quietly  waited  its  approach. 
In  the  case  of  the  impending  assault 
upon  Orazio's  castle,  time  was  lost  by 
the  quarrels  which  prevailed  as  usual  in 
it.  The  foreigners,  looking  with  contempt 
upon  the  native  soldiers,  claimed  to  have 
the  right  wing  in  the  assault  assigned 
them;  but  the  natives,  not  fearing  the 
foreigners,  and  believing  themselves,  with 
reason,  to  be  superior  to  them  in  the 
art  of  war,  resolutely  refused  to  concede 
this  honour  to  alien  troops.  The  priests, 
too  impotent  to  restore  order,  begun  to 
gnaw  their  nails  at  such  junctures  with 
impatience,  rage,  and  fear. 

Easter  day,  then — the  day  destined  for 
the  destruction  of  "  the  brigands  " — would 
most  probably  have  seen  the  extermina- 
tion of  these  mercenaries  had  not  the 
"  Moderates "  raised  the  cry  of  "  Order 
and  brotherhood ! "  And  thus  this  fine 
opportunity  for  finishing  off  a  set  of 
knaves  — •  the  plague  and  dishonour  of 
Italy — was  lost. 

Eegola,  with    the  greater  number  of  the 


236      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

Three  Hundred,  seeing  they  could  do  no- 
thing of  themselves,  for  some  time,  to- 
wards the  liberation  of  Rome,  had  enlisted 
in  the  ranks  of  the  Pontifical  troops — 
according  to  the  orders  received  from 
outside — and  were  active  in  influencing 
the  Romans  to  demand  the  honour  of 
conducting  the  right  wing  in  the  order 
of  march.  This  being  disputed,  they 
mutinied,  and  ill-treated  their  officers. 
General  D was  sent  with  a  com- 
pany of  foreigners  to  restore  order,  but 
the  strife  was  almost  as  serious  as  in  a 
pitched  battle,  and  the  foreigners  fled  dis- 
comfited to  their  barracks. 

The  chief  instigator  of  the  mutiny  was 
our  old  acquaintance,  Dentato,  the  ser- 
geant of  dragoons.  Being  released  from 
the  pains  and  penalties  inflicted  upon  him 
by  the  Inquisition,  which  he  had  sus- 
tained with  a  stoicism  worthy  of  the 
olden  times,  he  resolved  to  be  revenged 
upon  his  persecutors  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity, and  did  not  fail  to  make  good 
use  of  this  occasion.  At  the  head  of  his 


THE    ROMAN    ARMY.  237 

dragoons  (for  he  had  been  restored  to  his 
post),  sabre  in  hand,  he  plunged  into  the 
thickest  of  the  fray,  and  made  serious  havoc 
amongst  the  foreign  troops.  The  affair 
over,  knowing  what  to  expect  at  the 
hands  of  his  masters,  he  set  out  from 
Home  without  dismounting,  accompanied 
by  the  better  part  of  his  men,  sought 
out  the  proscribed  in  the  forest,  who 
received  him  most  cordially,  and  heard 
with  satisfaction  the  account  of  his  ad- 
ventures in  the  capital. 


CHAPTEE     XXXIX. 

MATRIMONY. 

OF  a  surety  the  most  holy  and  the  closest 
tie  in  all  the  human  family  is  marriage. 
It  binds  together  two  beings  of  an  opposite 
sex  for  life,  and  makes  them,  if  they  be 
but  worthy  of  that  condition,  supremely 
happy.  We  say  if  they  be  worthy  ad- 
visedly, because  that  solemn  rite  should 
only  be  contracted  with  the  mutual  pur- 
pose that  each  is  to  seek  the  happiness 
of  the  other,  and  such  a  union  has  for  its 
base  true  love — that  is,  celestial  love — which 
the  ancients  rightly  distinguished  from 
sensual  passion,  the  former  being  that  love 
of  the  soul  which  no  worldly  or  selfish 
views  can  ever  influence.  Even  before 
the  marriage  contract  its  anticipation  does 
much  to  soften  and  improve  the  character 
of  each,  from  the  new  feeling  that  they 
must  not  fail  to  contribute  to  each  other's 


MATRIMONY.  239 

welfare.  The  very  atmosphere  of  happi- 
ness makes  married  life  nobler  than  lonely 
life,  while  the  love  of  parents  for  their  off- 
spring renders  them  gentle  and  forbearing, 
and  indulgent  to  their  own  first ;  and  finally 
to  others,  whose  good-will  they  wish  to 
win.  Unfaithfulness,  however,  is,  unhap- 
pily, too  frequently  an  incident  of  modern 
marriages,  but  those  of  either  sex  who  sin 
against  that  loyalty  in  wedlock,  which 
should  bind  both  indissolubly,  unless  hard- 
ened in  vice  beyond  all  hope,  feel  such 
remorse  that  they  would,  if  they  could, 
return  to  their  former  purity  by  any 
sacrifice.  But  truth,  among  other  things, 
should  suffice  to  fortify  the  good  against 
temptation  and  dishonour,  which  brings 
shame  and  ruin  to  the  soul.  Oh,  you 
whom  this  sacred  tie  has  newly  bound,  be 
true  as  Heaven  to  one  another  !  By  your 
fidelity  you  will  secure  your  conscience  in 
the  future  against  sharp  and  stinging  re- 
flections. Out  of  noble  and  heart-felt  con- 
stancy will  spring  a  paradise  upon  earth, 
— the  foretaste  of  a  blissful  life  beyond. 


240      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

But  priestly  interference  in  this  holy 
communion  of  hearts  blights  and  blas- 
phemes the  name  of  love,  sowing  the  seeds 
of  hatred ;  while  this  plague  is  felt  more  or 
less  all  over  the  globe,  by  reason  of  the 
number  of  unhappy  marriages  brought 
about  or  directed  by  these  busy  tonsured 
meddlers.  What,  then,  must  this  baneful 
influence  be  in  Rome,  where  the  priests 
are  so  numerous  as  to  reign  almost 
supreme  in  society  ? 

We  have  before  stated  that  in  the  city 
of  Rome  the  largest  number  of  illegitimate 
births  takes  place,  which  arises  naturally 
(or  rather  zmnaturally)  from  the  infamous 
influence  of  priests,  who  traffic  in  matches, 
and  control  the  market  of  men  and  women 
for  their  own  profit. 

But  we  will  draw  the  veil  of  silence 
over  these  lamentable  facts,  and  ask  pardon 
of  refined  readers  if  we  have  shocked  them, 
even  by  a  hint.  Nevertheless,  when  we 
remember  the  degradation  and  misery  to 
which  our  beloved  but  unhappy  country 
has  been  reduced  by  the  despotism  and 


MATRIMONY.  241 

corruption  of  her  clerical  Government, 
shame  and  grief  are  hard  to  restrain.  Oh, 
pardon  me,  you  whose  chaste  eyes  have 
no  Rome  to  weep  for ! 

Yes,  marriage  is  a  sacred  act.  By  it  a 
man  imposes  on  himself  the  duty  to 
love,  protect,  and  support  his  wife,  and 
the  children  she  may  bear  him.  And  this 
act  is  the  first  cause  of  the  progress  and 
civilisation  of  mankind.  The  priest,  being 
no  other  than  a  meddler  and  impostor,  is 
consequently  unworthy  of  celebrating  that 
most  important  act  of  life.  The  municipal 
authorities,  who  ought  to  be  cognisant  of  all 
that  concerns  the  citizens,  and  register  all 
acts,  should  preside  at  the  ceremony  of 
marriage,  or,  as  immediate  representatives 
of  these,  the  parents  of  the  contracting 
parties,  who  are  their  natural  and  lawful 
guardians. 

To  these  latter  authorities  Attilio  and 
Clelia  referred  themselves. 

"  My  own  !  my  own  ! "  Clelia  had  whis- 
pered to  herself  during  Irene's  narration; 
and  in  the  hour  when  her  beloved  was  at 
VOL.  i.  Q 


THE    RULE    OF    THE    MONK. 

her  feet,  overjoyed  by  the  blissful  atmo- 
sphere that  surrounded  her,  she  resisted  his 
passionate  and  honest  solicitations  for  some 
time,  but  at  last  gave  him  permission  to 
demand  her  in  marriage  of  her  mother, 
adding,  "If  she  consents,  I  will  be  thine 
for  life." 

Although  Silvia  was  of  a  somewhat 
hesitating  temperament,  and  would  have 
preferred  having  her  Manlio  at  hand  to 
consult  as  to  the  destiny  of  her  dearly 
beloved  child,  still  she  had  sufficient  good 
sense  to  see  that  a  union  between  the 
two  ardent  lovers  was  very  desirable,  and 
felt  that,  under  the  peculiar  circumstances 
of  their  banishment  and  forest  life,  she 
might  be  assured  of  her  husband's  sanction, 
and  therefore  accorded  them  hers. 

Silvia  could  not  endure  priests,  and 
civil  authorities  there  were  none  to  consult 
or  employ,  except  the  sylvan  jurisdiction 
of  their  honest  preserver,  Orazio,  and  her 
own  maternal  governance.  These,  she 
opined,  were  sufficient  for  the  occasion, 
and  it  was  not  difficult  to  persuade  her 


MATRIMONY.  243 

bold  but  gentle  and  enlightened  conscience 
that  this  simple,  natural,  and  legal 
solemnisation  was  all  that  was  requisite. 

The  celebration  of  the  marriage  of  our 
young   friends,  thus  determined  upon  and 
permitted,  was  a  true  feast  for  all  in  the 
castle,  and  particularly  for  Irene,  who,  as 
the     happy     example    herself   of   a    rural 
marriage,   was   thoroughly  proud  of  being 
priestess   to    the   natural    and   noble    rite. 
She   erected,   without  their  knowledge,  an 
altar  at  the  foot  of  the  most  majestic  oak 
in  the  neighbourhood.     With  the  help  of 
her  maidens,   and  the  sailor's   assistance — 
who     prided     himself    upon     his     marine 
agility — Irene  reared   above    this    a  small 
temple,     formed     of     green     boughs     and 
garlands    of    wild    flowers,    the   crown    of 
the    oak   serving  as  a  cupola,   illuminated 
far  above    by   the    sun,    and   at   night   by 
beautiful   stars   and  planets,   the  first-born 
creations  of  God. 

The  ceremony  was  not  long,  for  it  was 
simple,  but  serious.  It  took  place  in  the 
presence  of  those  faithful  children  of  Eome, 


244      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

who  stood  in  a  circle  around  the  handsome 
couple,  while  Irene  joined  their  right  hands, 
pronounced  them  to  be  man  and  wife,  and 
solemnised  the  sacred  union  by  the  follow- 
ing address  : — 

"Dear  and  true-hearted  friends,  the  act 
you  have  solemnised  this  day  unites  you 
indissolubly  body  and  soul.  You  must 
share  together  henceforward  the  prospe- 
rities and  reverses,  the  joys  and  sorrows  of 
this  life.  Kemember  that  in  mutual  love 
and  faithfulness  you  will  find  your  only 
and  enduring  happiness,  while,  if  affliction 
descends,  it  will  be  diminished  and  dissi- 
pated by  your  reciprocal  love.  May  Grod 
bless  your  union  !" 

Then  Silvia,  her  eyes  bedewed  by 
maternal  tears,  placed  her  hands  upon  the 
heads  of  her  beloved  children,  and  repeated 
che  Dio  m  benedica!  More  she  could  not 
say  for  her  emotion.  'The  marriage  con- 
tract, which  had  been  previously  prepared, 
was  now  presented  to  the  united  couple  by 
Orazio  for  their  signature,  and  then  to  the 
witnesses,  the  chief  finally  signing  it  himself. 


MATRIMONY.  245 

In  this  manner  was  celebrated,  with  the 
greatest  order  and  propriety,  in  the  Al- 
mighty's own  temple,  illuminated  by  the 
bright  golden  lamp  of  all  the  world,  that 
solemn  act  of  wedlock,  none  the  less  solemn 
or  binding  for  being  so  celebrated.  Never 
did  human  pair  feel  themselves  more 
sacredly  bound  one  to  the  other  than 
Clelia  and  Attilio. 

From  the  altar  our  joyful  party  directed 
their  steps  towards  the  castle,  where  a  right 
goodly  woodland  banquet  awaited  them. 
All  were  rejoiced  at  the  auspicious  event, 
and  many  joyous  toasts  were  given. 
Patriotic  songs  were  freely  sung,  and 
Jack,  elated  by  the  general  hilarity, 
treated  his  friends  to  his  own  famous 
national  airs,  "God  Save  the  Queen,"  and 
"  Rule  Britannia." 


CHAPTER  XL. 
THE     SEAGULL'S     CRUISE. 

THE  "army  of  Rome,"  as  already  related, 
gave  the  proscribed  a  long  time  for  pre- 
paration, and  they,  knowing  the  nature  of 
the  delay,  troubled  themselves  little  about 
the  matter.  And  now  we  must  return  to 
some  of  the  principal  and  most  cherished 
personages  of  our  book — namely,  Julia  and 
her  companions,  of  whom  we  took  leave 
when  they  escaped  so  narrowly  from  the 
storm,  and  whom  we  have  neglected  far 
too  long. 

Two  days  after  the  departure  of  the  Sea- 
ffull  from  Porto  d'Anzo  she  entered  Porto 
Longone,  with  all  her  sails  set,  and  her 
colours  flying.  As  soon  as  she  anchored, 
our  friends  saw  a  group  of  persons  issuing 
from  Liberi,  a  small  village  overlooking  the 
port,  who,  on  reaching  the  shore,  embarked 
in  a  boat  and  rowed  out  to  the  yacht. 


THE  SEAGULL'S  CRUISE.  247 

Julia  received  the  party — which  was 
composed  of  both  sexes — gracefully  and 
courteously,  and  offered  them  refreshments 
in  her  saloon,  which  they  cordially  accepted. 

Seated  at  table,  each  with  a  glass  of 
Marsala  in  hand,  the  guests  turned  to- 
wards Manlio,  whom  they  imagined  to  be 
the  master  of  the  vessel,  and  addressed 
him  with  a  Tuscan  accent.  It  is  one  less 
manly  than  the  Roman,  but  sweeter  and 
more  sympathetic,  and  though  it  be  but 
a  dialect  of  the  real  Italian,  to  it  Italy 
owes  much  of  her  revival;  and  in  this 
dialect,  dignified  by  so  much  genius,  must 
be  found  the  language  of  Italian  national 
unity. 

"  Sir,"  said  the  elder  of  the  visitors, 
talking  Tuscan,  "in  Liberi  there  exists  a 
custom  that  if  a  vessel  comes  into  port  at 
the  same  time  birth  is  given  to  an  infant, 
the  captain  is  requested  to  stand  godfather 
to  the  newly-born  child.  Will  you  there- 
fore vouchsafe  to  comply  with  this  custom, 
and  do  us  the  honour  of  becoming  a  god- 
father, and  your  gracious  young  lady  a 


248      THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

godmother,  to  a  little  one  who  has  this 
day  entered  upon  existence?" 

Manlio  smiled  at  this  odd  request,  and 
all  present  admired  the  facility  with  which 
the  visitor  in  Elba  can  form  an  alliance 
with  the  islanders.  Manlio  replied,  "  I 
am  simply  a  guest  on  board,  like  yourself, 
Signor;  this  young  English  lady  is  the 
owner  of  the  vessel,  and  must  decide  what 
shall  be  done." 

Julia — the  traveller,  the  artist,  the  anti- 
quary, and  the  friend  of  Italian  liberty — 
was  enchanted  to  find  such  simplicity  of 
manners  among  these  good  people,  and 
said,  "  For  my  part  I  gladly  accede  to  your 
proposal,  and  as  I  hear  the  captain  of  the 
ship  must  be  godfather,  I  will  send  for  him, 
when,  if  he  be  agreeable,  we  will  place  our- 
selves at  your  service." 

Captain  Thompson  was  immediately  sum- 
moned, and  the  English  lady  explained  to 
her  commander  what  was  required.  He 
laughed  merrily,  and  accepted  the  invita- 
tion as  she  had  done,  declaring  that  he 
should  feel  immensely  honoured  to  stand 


THE  SEAGULL'S  CRUISE.  249 

godfather  with  his  charming  mistress  as 
godmother.  Captain  Thompson  then  gave 
his  orders  to  the  mate,  and  all  embarked 
in  company  for  Liberi. 

Here  our  narrative  stumbles  again  upon 
the  topic  of  the  priesthood,  and  it  is  a 
fatality  that,  in  spite  of  the  invincible 
antipathy  which  they  excite  in  us,  they 
are  thus  continually  coming  in  contact 
with  the  progress  of  our  tale.  But  the 
cure  of  Liberi  was  a  man  of  a  different 
stamp. 

A  modest  but  hospitable  table  was  spread 
for  the  christening  party  in  the  house  of 
the  islanders,  and  it  was  made  pleasant  by 
the  .cordiality  and  simplicity  of  these  kind 
islanders.  The  guests  were  all  delighted, 
while  Captain  Thompson,  although  a  little 
confused,  was  happy  beyond  measure  at 
the  honour  the  beautiful  Julia  did  him  by 
leaning  on  his  arm,  and  still  more  so  at 
being  sponsor  to  her  godchild.  So  elated 
was  the  worthy  seaman  that  he  neither 
heard  or  saw  as  they  walked  towards  the 
village,  and,  stumbling  over  some  obstacle 


250       THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

in  the  way,  had  well  nigh  fallen,  and,  to 
use  his  own  phrase,  "carried  away  his 
bowsprit." 

Luckily  Julia  did  not  perceive  the  pro- 
found confusion  of  her  companion,  and 
walked  on  with  a  calm  and  stately  de- 
meanour, in  unintentional  contrast  to  the 
tar's  awkward  gait,  for  the  excellent 
Thompson,  dreading  another  stumble, 
counted  every  stone  on  the  road  as  he 
paced  by  her  side. 

In  this  manner  they  arrived  at  the 
church.  Captain  Thompson  here  put  on 
a  very  imposing  appearance,  and,  although 
a  little  wearied  by  the  inordinate  length 
of  the  ceremony,  gave  no  sign  of  im- 
patience. Having  an  excellent  disposition, 
the  tediousness  was  relieved  by  the  pleasure 
of  holding  his  new  godson  in  his  strong 
arm,  to  which,  although  a  plump  and  well- 
formed  babe,  it  appeared  but  as  light  as 
a  feather. ' 

The  ceremony  ended,  the  guests  invited 
to  the  christening  bent  their  steps  to  the 
house  of  the  second  godfather,  who  enter- 


THE  SEAGULL'S  CRUISE.  251 

tained  them  at  a  more  formal  banquet,  the 
excellent  wine  of  Liberi  receiving  much 
favour.  Captain  Thompson,  having  to 
re-conduct  Julia,  and  remembering  the 
stumble,  partook  very  moderately  of  the 
liquor,  contenting  himself  with  passing  a 
disinterested  eulogy  upon  it. 

The  captain  had  another  motive  for 
being  temperate  and  keeping  in  check  his 
decided  predilection  for  good  drink.  He 
was  most  anxious  to  please  the  Signora 
Aurelia,  who,  though  past  the  bloom  of 
youth,  was  extremely  amiable,  and  had  a 
brilliant  complexion.  She  was  full  of 
gratitude  for  the  many  attentions  the 
captain  had  lavished  upon  her  during  the 
terrible  storm,  and  by  no  means  repulsed 
the  signs  of  sympathy,  loyal  and  honest, 
if  not  courtly,  which  the  gallant  sailor 
manifested. 

All  went  very  merrily  for  our  amphibious 
friends,  for,  much  as  one  may  resemble  a 
sea-horse  in  constitution,  land  with  its 
pastimes  and  comforts  is  always  preferable 
to  the  tempestuous  sea.  On  leaving,  Julia 


252     THE  RULE  OF  THE  MONK. 

was  covered  with,  blessings  and  thanks  by 
her  new  acquaintances,  after  the  manner  of 
olden  times. 

Manlio  was  meditating  over  a  statue  in 
marble,  which  he  determined  to  carve  when 
he  should  return  to  Eome,  representing  the 
beautiful  Julia  as  Amphitrite  guiding  a 
stumbling  Triton.  Aurelia  and  Thompson, 
absorbed  in  thoughts  of  tenderness,  were 
oblivious  of  the  incidents  of  the  past ; 
and  thus  our  yachting  party  returned  on 
board,  accompanied  to  the  shore  by  all  the 
villagers,  with  music  and  joyful  hurrahs. 


END    OF    VOL.    I. 


CASSKLL,  PETTEB,  AND  GALPIN,    BELLE   8AUTAOB  WORKS,   LONDON,  B.C. 


PQ 
4692 

G33C513 
v.l 


Garibaldi,  Giuseppe 
The  rule  of  the  monk 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


.